Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ghost was thrown back into the cell, the barred door slamming shut. They groaned and sat upright, crossing their legs and dusting their tye-dye sweater clean. They hit their chest a few times to get out a frog in their throat, shaking their head.

Ghost had been inside this prison for two days now. It was musty and gross, but it was a place to stay for the time being. The disadvantage was that they had none of what they came with. Originally, they’d came with a large backpack with the appearance of a galaxy imprinted on it, but it was pulled off their person when they were tossed in the cell. Bastards even took their hat.

Before they got into the prison, they had just woken up in a field, confused on how they got there from their cozy home in the great white north. Ghost saw the city from their spot, and got up to ask for help. One thing happened after another, and they landed themself in prison for being a stowaway. Now, Ghost was still confused as to where they were, but at least they had somewhere safe to sleep and food to eat. It even had a window, albeit barred up to a view of a sad city.

(It does make sense they confincaded any and all potential escape methods.) Someone spoke mentally. Ghost recognized the voice as Suwi's. (That is what happened when I first went into the clink.)

(How’re we going to get it back?) They asked him. (I suppose you don’t have a solution?)

(How rude.) Suwi remarked. (In fact, I do.)

(Is it putting the guard in court and standing trial? No offense, but we aren’t in a place with court anymore.) Another voice perked up. Kazu had his gentle russian accent with his cheeky words. (I was thinkin’ prison riot.)

(Won’t work. They don’t have cafeteria time.) Ghost gestured to the tray of bread, cheese, and a jug of water. (We’re only brought in and out for that one interrogation. Maybe we’ll have a chance for that to happen again. I’m not a good runner, though.)

Ghost leaned their head back on the wall, glancing upwards to see the arm shackles above. The only reason they weren’t inside of them was because their wrists were small enough to slip out. They relished in the feeling of how startled the guards were.

Ghost crossed their legs, thinking of an escape plan quietly. They went over what they knew about this new world; medieval, old, and corrupt. Similar in places to Canada, but not close enough for Ghost to find any advantages physically. But, they did have a mental advantage; they possessed simple knowledge that could outsmart the smartest persons in this new world.

Ghost’s head shot up once they heard footsteps. They stood up and cracked out their knuckles out of nervousness, awaiting to see who it was. The footsteps sounded heavy, so it was someone with armour. It was daytime as well, so it had to be a guard.

Ghost bit their cheek as the person came into view. It was the same woman who arrested them. Her fiery red hair was cut short and tied into a tight ponytail. Her skin was translucent, similar like a flies wings looked. Ghost couldn’t tell how she was built- her armour was bulky. What stood out the most was her eyes; unnatural, and blood red. Her eyes pierced into their mind, searching for any secrets they dared to think about in that moment.

She entered the cell after the guard unlocked it and stared down Ghost. Ghost was at least two feet shorter than her. She kept a hand on her sword handle, despite Ghost being barely a threat. They displayed their skills when trying to escape; Ghost tried to run, and they were caught instantly.

“State your name.” The woman commanded. Just her voice alone made Ghost shiver.

“...It’s Ghost.” They managed, tilting their head down.

“Look at me whilst you speak, Ghost.” She spoke.

Ghost looked up, biting their lip as she leaned down. “Good. Now, what are you, Ghost?”

“Uh..what do you mean?” They asked, leaning their head back.

“It’s obvious you aren’t human. You look like you’re.. Not from here.” She grinned a bit too wide.

“I’m as human as you are, Ma’am…?” They made a windmill motion with their hand to indicate to the woman to share her name.

The woman seemed to grow furious, pulling away from Ghost. “A human?! You assume me to be as pathetic as you?! You and I are naught of the same!”

Ghost jolted as something dug into their head. It was like when someone pulled into the front, but reversed. Ghost held their head, taking a knee. Multiple people started talking and shouting at once, making a headache start to rumble out.

(Move.) Suwi spoke clearly by their side, being quiet as ever but the loudest in the space.

Ghost jolted violently out of control as Suwi took the front. They could still see and barely move the body’s hands, but everything else was now in Suwi's control. Suwi stood upright, hands clasped to the small in his back. He glared right into the woman’s eyes, holding her in a dangerous staring contest.

“See? Not so hard to be quiet and obedient. Now, why are you here? Why are you dressed in such.. Weird clothes?” The woman asked.

“Why is your hair red?” Suwi asked. “See? Now we both are asking idiotic questions.”

Suwi smirked as the woman’s face turned into a snarl. She quickly recovered, a smug smile on her face. “Oh, little girl. You’re going to be a great plaything for me.”

Suwi backed up until he pressed flush to the wall. The redhead grabbed him by the arm and dragged him violently out of the cell. He struggled against her, but the attempts were useless.

(Kazu!) Suwi called out.

(On it! Someone get Ghost out of here!) Kazu responded, pushing Ghost further from the front.

Ghost felt their consciousness flicker out before complete darkness took over. They were still conscious, just..inside of an odd void. They looked around, twisting in the zero gravity. Nothing. It was just… darkness. They slithered around the darkness, settling against its crystal embrace. Ghost sat there for.. So long. Time wasn’t a thing they could measure inside of this void, but they didn’t mind. It was a time to catch up on sleep.

Time passed quietly. The peace didn't last for long, since Ghost was violently pulled through the void. Their eyes locked shut as light flooded back, raising their hands in defense. When the light became tolerable, they opened their eyes and looked around.

The room was shaded, but had a decent amount of light to avoid the use of torches. There was a stone rectangle in the center of the room, with cuffs on each corner. There was one cabinet in the room, but other then that it was mostly empty. Ghost touched their forehead, finding the pounding headache.

(Kazu? Suwi? What happened?) Ghost asked. When no response came, they called out again. No response.

Ghost grew frustrated, deciding to focus on what the objective was now. They approached what appeared to be a door and tried to open it, but it wouldn’t budge. Returning to the drawing board, they looked around to try and find something to open the door with.

Ghost approached the cabinet and opened the doors, gasping with shock. Their bag was inside- but how? And why? Whatever it was, they took it out and put it on, shaking it about. There was also a black cap with multiple pins. Ghost put it on and threaded their ponytail outwards. Now, they were back to perfection.

(Hey..Y'know they get rid of corpses? They should have like- a chute here, right? Or a pit or something-!) Ghost looked around the room, tracing the walls out of curiosity and found a spot where it jutted out. Tucked in a dark corner, the trapdoor was barely visible. Ghost pawed around and found a latch, swinging the trapdoor open. The stench made them gag immediately. They turned back to see the stone rectangle and noticed dried blood on the corners of the slab. 

(I wish we didn’t have to, but I’m not sitting around in this torture dungeon for that woman.) Ghost took off their bag and got out a grey mask, putting it on and tucking it under their glasses.

Ghost ran out of time. They heard approaching footsteps, and made an narrow escape down the hatch. First their bag, then themself. They didn’t realize how steep the drop was, but felt it as their body was dragged downwards. Ghost muffled their scream as they prayed they wouldn’t go flying out into the air.

=-=-=-=

Ghost didn’t go flying out into the air, thankfully. Instead, they shot out of the tunnel and onto a patch of dead grass. Previous bodies had been cleared out, thank god.
They stood up, putting their backpack on again. Ghost was in some sort of alleyway- stone walls with wooden roofs surrounded each side of them. They thought of what to do next, and it was clear; leaving the city was the first priority.

They stepped to the edge of the alleyway and peered outwards carefully. Guards were headed downwards from their angle, soon disappearing down a slope. They took that chance to walk out, pulling their hat down and quickly walking on the side of the road. Occasionally, they saw a wagon and persons walk by. None of which looked similar to the woman they saw.

(A map.) Suwi finally spoke. (We need to find a map.)

(Good idea. Maybe you can tell me what happened before we entered that room whilst we find it.)

No response. Ghost mocked Suwi's voice for good measure. (Meheheh look at me I’m Suwi- whatever.)

They paused and looked around a market-esque area. It was nicely organized, with stalls lining each side of the road. Ghost looked back, finding out they turned a corner to get here. Turning back, they straightened up and entered the market.

(We need to steal some coin.) Kazu hummed. (Let me front- I’ll be quick!)

Both Suwi and Ghost shot him down. Ghost looked around the various stalls and came to one with a friendly looking butcher. (Maybe he’d know a good village outside of this place.)

Ghost approached the stand, and the man instantly greeted them. “Good evening. Is there anything of interest for you here?”

“I just needed to ask for directions.” Ghost took up a terrible accent. “Ya’ see, mah ma and pa left me ‘ere, I dunno what this place is, nor the surroundin’s.”

The man raised an eyebrow, leaning forward. “You’re on your own, kid? Where’re you from? Those clothes are not from anywhere I know.”

“..folks ‘re from far off.” Ghost shrugged. “Never bother to tell me what’s goin’ on.”

“..why don’t you stick by me, kid? Just for a while till we can rally your folk?” The man smiled. “You can make a few crowns by working with me.”

“Really?!” Ghost smiled and looked up to him. “I..I mean, that’d be great, aye.”

Ghost and the butcher- Krarst- worked from noon till sundown, and just like he promised, Ghost got a small portion of pocket crowns. Krarst offered them a place to stay even, and Ghost took it in a heart beat. So, after a long day of running the meat stand with him, the two walked down the road to his house.

Ghost carried the extra supply, humming a small tune as they walked. Once they reached the house, which was a nice stone house with a smoking chimney, he opened the door and yelled, “Honey! I’m home, and brought a young guest!”

Ghost peered inside, looking around slowly and carefully. The dining room was directly to their right, a staircase to their left. A kitchen- they presumed it was a kitchen- was near the back, where Krarst went into and spoke in a hushed tone. Ghost set the extra meat on the table, spinning in the spot. This house could probably fit twice in theirs, but yet it seemed all that bigger. “..it’s beautiful.” They spoke quietly, as if loud sounds would take down the house.

“My father built this house when he was just your age.” A woman spoke. Her hair was tied back with a cloth, a simple dress covered by a dirty apron. She gave Ghost a soft smile, and they relaxed instantly. “Hello, small one. I heard that you’re on your own?”

“..yeah.” Ghost nodded, “Thank you for letting me stay for a while.”

“A while? Oh, no no. Stay for as long as you like, please. It would help my worry tone down for you.” She offered a hand to them, “My name is Helen Troughdaughter. Who are you?”

“Well..I have a few names, but you can call me Ghost Ghastsson.” The words fell out naturally, and they were a bit confused on where it came from.

“Well, Ghost. Go ahead and make yourself at home, ok? We have a spare room to your right down the hall. I’ll finish dinner, ok?” She gently ruffled their hair, going back into the kitchen. Krarst continued to speak with Helen, and Ghost took the time to vanish to their temporary room.

Setting their bag down with a soft clank, they fell onto the bed and closed their eyes, falling asleep immediately.

Chapter Text

Ghost spent a while with Helen and Krarst. Every morning, they woke up early to help Krarst with the stand and managed it with him. During the noons on every other day, they looked around Gil’ead, getting used to their surroundings. They made friends with some of the kids in the city, managing to meet some folks to get their hands on a very limited map. They could tell it was incomplete.

Krarst and Helen lent them clothes that fit a bit big on them, but it covered their figure enough that it was hard to see their chest. Ghost ended up discarding their hat during the day, only using it if the sun was too hard on them.

The woman still looked for them. A small bounty was out for them even, which forced them to not wear their glasses to avoid recognition. It was painful- everything appeared blurry other than things close up. Everytime they got home, they instantly put them on and took in the surroundings.

The week spent with Helen and Krarst calmed them down immensely. The two taught them minimally about Alagaesia- about beasts named Urgals, mysterious figures like Elves, and the hard-hearted Dwarves. It was minimal information, being reduced to folktales, but Ghost needed all the information they could get.

One morning, way before the deadline to get up for setting up shop, Ghost woke up to hard knocking on the door. They sat up as Helen walked in, shutting the door quickly. She had a pack, sword sheath and another tied bunch in her arms. She walked to Ghost’s side, smiling sadly. “Ghost, darling, listen to me well, ok?”

Ghost nodded, standing and taking their backpack. “The guards are on their way here. Krarst is distracting them so you can get a headstart out of Gil’ead..he told me to give you these.” She put the backpack on them, tightening the sword strap around their waist. “Go out the backdoor, and for your own safety, do not return. Not for a long time.”

Ghost took a moment to take it in, nodding and giving her a hug. They weren’t ready to leave them- they were just starting to feel everything fall into place. “..I’ll come back as soon as possible. Please, stay safe.”

“We’ll stay safe. Now go, quickly!” Helen urged them down the stairs.

Ghost held the supplies, not bothering to take off their glasses this time. They tightened their new pack, putting the bundle of food into old backpack. Ghost took a last glance to Helen. The brown curly hair. Freckles covering her dark cheeks. The bandana that held her hair out of her face. Ghost made sure to remember her face as they ran from of the house.

The streets were slightly busy, people eyeing Ghost as they ran down. The stone streets made them stumble a few times, and forced them to hide behind a group of crates as guards donned in red interrogated the townsfolk about their whereabouts. Ghost thought before taking their phone out, switching to camera mode and poking it past the crates. On the screen, a trio of knights were asking a couple. The knights were accompanied by the red-headed woman, who had her helmet off and a look of pure frustration on her face. 

Ghost took in a dry breath of air, taking the moment to put their belongings into the new pack Helen gave them. They slipped the dangling charms from the galaxy bag and attached them to the new one, and looked back at the woman. She was making her way towards their hiding spot, blade drawn now.

Ghost looked at their bag before sighing. A plan took place in their head, and they made another quick prayer to any sort of deity before executing it. They rushed out of the spot and called out to the woman, “Hey! Fire hair! Over here!”

Before she had a chance to react, they closed the distance and threw their now empty bag at the horse. As suspected, it startled the horse, and he whined and reared up. They quickly ran away from the now panicked guards and horses, not bothering with taunting the woman further.

They gained speed from moving downhill. They took the sound of horses’ hooves to indicate that the panic was over and the chase was on. (Wait, they’re in a triangle formation, right?) Kazu chimed in, (How about we play a bit of dominos and turn a corner sharply? They’ll ram each other!)

(Good idea but what if it backfires?!) Ghost argued, jumping over a box in the road. (I can try and find a way to make a cart fall, or find a hiding spot..!)

They had to grab a post to spin around to avoid hitting a dead end, their breathing heavy. They spotted a tavern they familiarized themself with named, “The Faelnirv.” They quickly ducked insode, breathing quietly as they shuffled in. Some eyes turned to their sudden appearance, but quickly lost interest as they went back to their banter. Ghost silently shuffled to sit at the bar, keeping their head down. The barkeep gave them an odd look, but shrugged as he continued to make the drink he previously worked on.
Ghost leaned back to see the window, laughing nervously as they saw the red tunics approach. Their body reacted on its own, jumping over the counter and ducking underneath. (You’re welcome!) Kazu chipped in. (Thank you Kazu for the amazing hiding spot.)

Ghost chuckled humorlessly as the bartender moved over, still facing outwards. “You’re lucky your father and I are close. Otherwise, I’d toss ya.”

“Thank you.” They whispered before jumping to an explanation. “You see the guards? Yeah, they’re after me under false accusations, but you know they won’t stop until they get me. Can I use your back exit to evade them?”

“....go under the swingin’ door and take in a left. Wait until I get ‘ere before leavin’.” He spoke, sliding a glass down the counter.

Ghost muttered a thank you before shuffling into the back, scooting to the left before breathing a heavy sigh of relief. They stood and looked around the stone kitchen area as they waited for the bartender. Their hands were speckled with dirt and light scars from their small adventures and helping with cutting meat with Krarst.

Eventually, the bartender entered, making sure the doors swung closed before speaking. “Where ya headed to, kid?” He asked, voice rough.

“I-I don’t even know!” They insisted, “I just need to leave Gil’ead, to avoid causing my parents more trouble. Anywhere you suggest I can go?”

“Did the guards ask ya about anythin’?” He raised an eyebrow.

“Just..how I got here.” They sighed, “..Krarst and Helen took me in a week ago. I hitched a ride into Gil’ead, and they arrested me previously for suspicious behaviour.”

“The guards have been more hostile since the recent prison break.” He spoke, “A week ago, a dragon and its rider escaped. Perhaps they thought that you were the rider.”

“I heard about that! But…why’d they arrest me?” Ghost didn’t mention their odd appearance when they first got here. “I’m not a rider! A dragon would never choose me..thats how it works, right?”

The bartender looked to Ghost with a confused expression. “..you were never told?” Once Ghost shook their head, he explained, “The dragon picks its rider in its egg. It hatches, and the two are bonded. Humans and elves are the only ones who’re recorded riders. Although, there hasn’t been a rider for a hundred years..that was the case, until now.”

“..ok. Situation- where would I find this rider..?” They asked, “Also, why does the woman with the red hair look like that?” The red eyes and grey skin didn’t settle right with them.

“Rumour has it again that the Rider works with the Varden. Where that is..is disclosed information. The woman outside is a Shade. She recently appeared after the other one seemingly vanished.”

“Shade? What the hell is a shade?” Ghost felt Kazu come into co-host with the information, his curiosity melting with theirs. “You can trust me with the location of this Varden, but why is it secret?”

The bartender looked baffled at their questions. “..you must have awoken from a very long nap, or have come from another time.” He shook his head, “..the Varden is a rebellion against the king. You must know about the king.” He crossed his arms and leaned against the counter.

Ghost took a moment to register the situation, feeling a tad overwhelmed with the information. Whilst they did, Kazu started to speak. “Oh yeah, the king is awful. I hate the man. What about that Varden location, huh? You told me history, yet no location.”

“No.” The answer was firm. “I can’t trust you with it.”

“Welllll...be a shame if I sold you out to the guards in your bar.” Kazu smiled at the mans reaction. “With the way you speak, you seem to know a bit about the Varden..I bet this shade would love to hear it. All I have to do is scream out..but! If you tell me where to go, I will keep my mouth zipped tight.” He made a zipping motion with his lips, pushing up the glasses resting on his face. “So, what’d it be?”

“..tch. I knew I ran m’ mouth too much.” He scoffed, “Beor mountains. Farthen dur. That’s all you’re getting. Good luck, kid. I doubt you’ll survive the trip.”

“Thank you kindly. I’ll get out of your hair now~” Kazu smiled and put his hands behind his head, walking past the man and opening the back door. “Thank you for that. I’ll find a way to pay you back.”

A silent glare was all Kazu needed to get out of the tavern. Kazu walked for some time until he found a bench to sit on, where Ghost took the chance to scold him. (Kazu! What the hell was that?!) Ghost shoved him out of the front, taking back control of the body.

(You’re welcome ~ Let’s check the map for the location. We’ll head there.) Kazu skipped over their concern, leaning against them.

Ghost reluctantly obeyed, pulling out the small scroll of a map and laying it flat against their legs. (..there. That’s about.. two week travel, but in the mountains..? That’s brutal.)

(Not to mention the terrain.) Suwi was leaning against Ghost, narrowing his eyes. (We do not know the terrain down to Farthen dur. That desert does not look to be in our favour.)

(..This doesn’t look good. But the forest..) Ghost trailed a finger up to the upper forest labeled “Du Weldenvarden.” (If we move along the edge of this forest, we can avoid the desert entirely. We’ll have cover from the elements. How’s that sound?)

(That sounds swell, but how far is that trip? That could take weeks! Months, even! Are you ready to dedicate a month to make that trip?) Suwi asked.

Ghost thumbed the edge of the scroll, sighing sadly. (What else can we do? Where else do I go..? Going to the Varden is probably my only choice. They’re a big part of this world..maybe they know a way back to Earth. To Canada.)

Ghost could hear a gentle sigh from Suwi, (..very well. We must get a horse; it’ll cut our journey’s time by two.)

Ghost stood after putting the map away, standing up and walking through the city. They kept their head down as they navigated the streets. They needed a stable, and accurate distance estimate. After maneuvering a bit, they found a building that looked similar to their image of a stable, and walked in. A bell rang, and a voice called to welcome them. They gave a polite nod, but made their way to the horses first. They were simply amazed by how many there were.

A completely black mare had caught their eye, and they gravitated towards it. “..aren’t you pretty, little guy..” They muttered.

Ghost raised an eyebrow as they felt Vynx’s presence come closer. (Never knew you like horses, Vynx.)

(..Whenever I could in my palace, I rode them around. Skeleton horses pinched your legs, however.) He huffed. (Finding horses with their flesh still on is hard in Hell.)

Ghost chuckled softly, gently petting the horses snout. “Interested in her?” The shopowner asked. He was barely taller than Ghost, with a neatly trimmed beard.

Ghost turned and nodded to him. “..yeah. I was planning to buy a horse soon. I have a long trip to make up to Beor mountains, and I need a steed for such.”

“Well, she’s damn good at long travel. Lucky she’s taking an interest at ya!” He laughed. “Why’re you going to the mountains? Especially now?”

“Visiting family. They’re an odd bunch..” They laughed, “This is my first time going alone..how long does it take from there to here?”

“Hm..well, I’ve personally never been, but..roughly thirty days, I’d estimate.” He leaned against the counter. “Ya parents the dwarves, then?” He joked.

“Well..no. They’re close, however.” Ghost crossed their fingers as they built the backstory. “Traded between one another, and I was partly raised by dwarves..so yeah! I’d say they’re like my parents.”

Ghost looked at the horse and nodded as the plan formed completely. “Sorry to bother ya! I’ll be out of your hair now.” They turned and waved. “I’ll pick ‘er up tomorrow when I got the crowns, m’kay?”

Ghost didn’t hear if the man sent them off well. They exited and slid into a nearby hiding spot, getting comfortable as they settled down for a nap, waiting for dark.

Chapter Text

Ghost opened their eyes without warning. They sat up and looked out on the street, finding it mostly empty save for the nighttime patrol. The moon was the only source of light, the few torches being extinguished one by one. Ghost moved quickly back to the stable, gently touching the door. Finding the crack between the door and the frame, they took out a dagger from the side of the bag and slid it in, touching the lock mechanism. Ghost pushed up and heard a piece of wood clunk to the floor. They pushed the door open easily, sliding in so the bell didn’t ring too harshly.

Moving low to the floor, they shuffled along until they found the saddles. Their heart was racing as they lifted a medium sized one off the rack. Ghost instantly stumbled back at its weight, struggling to lift it properly.

Opening the pen to the black horse, it whined to their presence. “Shush.” They told it, throwing the saddle on and tightening the straps. They gently patted its neck, smiling. “Good..horse? Good…think this saddle is on tight enough.”

Ghost focused on the horses eyes and took a step back. It seemed like the longer they stared, the more they connected with the horse! They remembered running in a forest, being caught by trappers, and then being sold around. Ghost put their fingertips to their temple, confused by this sudden moment. How was this possible?

They shook out as they tightened the last strap. (Good enough! Now..boots. Suwi, can you help? You have boots that equestrians’ wear, right? Help me find some similar. Also, you have to be the one to ride- you’re the best for the job. I don’t think I trust Vynx.)

Suwi agreed after Vynx whined out his complaints. Moving to the co-host, he shuffled back to where Ghost found the saddles. He moved into a back closet, squinting to get used to the darkness. With time, Suwi found a pair of black leather boots. With a quick movement, their sneakers were discarded into the bag for the boots. (Perhaps shall we change too? To disguise better- The woman knows this outfit now.)

(..yeah. That sounds good. I’ll take the front to change.) Ghost sighed and took the boots off, cracking their knuckles as the cool air settled in around them.

They quickly changed into the extra shirt and pants Helen packed them, feeling the linen clothes. They still hadn’t got used to the change from their own cotton sweater, but they knew a disguise was needed. Embracing their cap once more and pulling their hair out of the back, they slid the black boots on again and hurried out. They took the horse by the reigns, opening its pen to walk it out. Going to the back, they unlocked the fence and got on the horse.

Suwi took over again, rubbing the reigns before patting the horse. “Let us go.” He spoke, crouching low as he snapped the reigns, causing the horse to take off.

The hooves echoed on the stone walk path, the guards becoming a blur as the horse gained speed going downhill. Ghost started to shout out in alarm, but Suwi simply laughed at them. He noticed the closed entrance to the city and looked around desperately, not knowing an alternative route that wouldn’t hurt the horse. Both Ghost and Suwi completely forgot about the curfew! The gates shut before sundown due to recent Urgal activity, and didn't raise till early morning.

A sudden group of figures stood in Suwi's path, causing him to pull the reigns to a stop. He cursed as he saw the red tunics, realizing that he was outplayed. Ghost recognized the tallest one as the woman shade.

“Aren’t you a slimy weasel.” She scoffed.  “No matter. You’ll give in easy, it looks like. Surrender now, and minimal harm will come to you.”

“Tch. The day I surrender is the day I perish.” Suwi spat back, taking the dagger from the bag. Ghost squealed in nervousness, covering their eyes.

“Have it your way, fiend.” She unsheathed her sword and charged him.

The next part was blurred to their memory, but Ghost could remember a sudden blazing fire. Hard, dead fire that burnt the gate down. Suwi told them later that he escaped this way, but couldn’t properly recall to where the fire came from. He just remembers riding violently out of Gil’ead and deep into nearby cover to pass out in.

=-=-=-=

Ghost groaned as they woke up, rubbing their ass as they sat up. The horse was eating nearby, letting Ghost examine the surrounding forest.

Suwi had found a small clearing to sleep in. They were against a tree, where soft grass had formed a hard mattress. They stood up, looking around to try and find any landmarks.

(Nothing. We’re lost.)

(Not completely.) Vynx spoke up. (I marked where we could roughly be. Of course, in colour coordination, because what am I? An animal?)

Ghost chuckled and opened the map, finding a red line from Gil’ead’s location and into a neighboring forest marked with a “You are here <3” in cursive. Ghost chuckled and rolled the parchment up again, looking at the horse. “..we need to get moving again. Who knows what’ll happen? We’re too close to Gil’ead still.”

That’s what started them off in the forest. It was strolling speed, since the trees were so clustered together. Ghost grew bored, leaning back on the saddle and groaning. “This is boring!”

(Then let me teach you something.) A new voice spoke, making Ghost shoot up in the saddle and look around. (That will not help. Listen close- I don’t like repeating myself.)

Ghost blinked in surprise but shrugged and accepted the voice’s lessons offer. The voice instructed to let their mind extend to the horses. Ghost found this idiotic, but agreed. Ghost tried for a while as they made more distance, but after a bit, they scoffed in annoyance. “It isn’t working.” They shook their head, “..This doesn’t make any sense to me.”

(Allow yourself to be open,) The voice encouraged. (Like how are we speaking now. You feel that link, yes?)

“..fine.” Ghost looked at the horse’s mane, narrowing their eyes with determination.

Moments later, Ghost felt a strange ping against their skull. The same feeling when the Shade tried to break in. The memory made them tense, but they forced themself to move their consciousness closer to the horses. The feeling made them nearly vomit- it was too open, too fragile. They instantly recoiled back, hugging themself.

Ghost shivered. “..yeah, no thanks. That’s..way too open for me.” They laughed softly.

(Hm. Better than I expected. Good job, Ghost. Now, listen close. You can control this specific breed of horse with words from the ancient language. This horse species is called Folkvir; elven horses. Ganga fram to move, Blothr to stop, Hlaupa to gain speed and Ganga aptr to stop.)

Ghost thanked the strange voice. Its presence vanished seconds later, and Ghost was left alone. Kazu asked what happened, and Ghost shot back with what happened with the shade woman. With him going silent once more, they got onto the horse and continued into the forest. Ghost swore to see a glimmer out of the corner of their eyes, but they ignored it.
 

Chapter Text

Ghost sighed, slipping off the horse and stumbling to fall on the grass. Their legs were numb, but their spirit was high.

It was their second day of travel, and they were exhausted. Riding on a horse non-stop was tiring, especially since they’ve never done it before. They didn’t want to listen to music, needing to preserve their battery for serious situations. So, it ended up being boring pretty fast with the sound of hooves against dirt.

Leaning back to take a breath, they felt for their waterskin and groaned as they realized it was empty. The horse, which they found out it’s name was Mi, brushed against it, and they shook their head. “Sorry, boy. We have to travel to find some water. Y’know where to find some..?”

Ghost took a moment to register their situation before sighing. Reaching into Mi’s mind again, they imagined cool streams and waterfalls with a feeling of curiosity. It had worked when they needed to rest- they didn’t shut their mind when thinking of a safe clearing- and Mi had led them to this very clearing.

Just as he did last time, Mi nudged Ghost up and trotted into the forest. Ghost got up and followed him, taking slow breaths in and out to calm their heart. Eventually, Mi led them to a small mountain and began to jump small edges and cliffsides, looking down to Ghost as to say, Are you coming?

“You have GOT to be hallucinating to think I’ll be going up there..!” They groaned.

Ghost was now climbing the mountain. They didn’t understand why Mi was bringing them up there- wasn’t this less convenient than taking more time to find a stream?

Ghost nicked themself on another rock, resulting in a stream of cussing. They held the wound for a moment, brushing the blood away once it started to form. Mi was always waiting one step ahead of them, jumping onto the next place as if teaching Ghost how to climb using the B button.

Soon enough, the two reached a large flat of the mountain. Ghost laid easily on it, groaning softly. “Mi..please. Not again.” They groaned out, putting a hand on their chest to calm their breathing.

Mi nudged them up with his snout and gestured for them to follow. He led them inside a cave, where a waterfall pooled into a small indent. Ghost gasped quietly at the cave's beauty, spinning on the spot. “..this is where I’d love to settle for my life.” They commented as they knelt down by Mi to fill the water skin.

Once they had finished drinking, they leaned back against the wall and shut their eyes. It was peaceful- the trickle of the waterfall, the distant twinkles of different leaves and moss in the sun? It was like a dreamland in real life. 

They were soon pulled from their place on the ground as… something brushed their mind. They sat up and tried to push it out, but it soon started tugging more instantly at their mind. Ghost stood to follow the tugs, feeling the sensation become more violent as they got closer to..something. The tugs ended up bringing them outside and up the mountain more, much to their hatred.

Ghost’s journey ended with them sitting on a small ledge, exhausted. The pounding in their head lessened to their relief. Ghost looked around and huffed. ( So. I come up here, and yet nothing happens. For fuck sakes, my gut instict is going to murder me. )

The brunette was about to leave, but something caught their eye. A shimmer in the dirt. Curiosity killed the cat, and they started to dig.

And dig.

And dig.

Soon enough, they excavated a large round black rock, yellow veins trickling down the sides. It was rough to the touch. This rock was worth their struggles- it was beautiful!

Taking their shirt off, they made a temporary basket to carry it in. They were a bit uncomfortable with no shirt, but figured they could go without one for a while since no eyes were around. Once they made their way down, Mi was waiting for them. He nudged them with his snout. “Calm down, boy. I found this.”

When they showed the rock to Mi, he sniffed it curiously and gently nuzzled it. “We can get going soon- after I have a shower and clean my clothes in the waterfall. So let’s wait till tomorrow.”

Ghost made their way back down to the waterfall, taking off their clothes and undergarments to wash. It felt good to get water on their body after all the physical activity- riding a horse isn’t as easy as they thought.

(Exactly!) Vynx spoke up. (I bet we looked so hot riding that horse. I mean that isn’t the only thing I want to ri-)

(Let Ghost shower in peace!) Kazu squawked, pulling Vynx away.

(C’monnn I wanted to see our abs noww..) Vynx whined, (We HAVE to have some sort of muscle now that we did a lot of running and riding!)

Ghost blinked and looked down at themself. Their stomach was a bit stiffer, and their arms had a bit more structure to them. Their thighs were still chubby along with their face. Despite that, Ghost felt..great, oddly enough.

After Ghost got out of the waterfall and put on some clothes, they pulled everything out of the pack and soon came up with; Rations, a dagger, some bandages, a bundle of kindle, arrows, a sleeping roll and an extra shirt from Helena and Krarst. From their own supplies, they had a phone, notebook, a few coloured pens and the black rock. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing. 

With a soft groan, they leaned back and curled up against it, undoing the roll and curling on it. Soon enough, exhaustion overcame them as they held the rock like a toy.

Chapter Text

Ghost had a rude awakening of being arrested. Someone violently pulled them up, slamming them against the wall. “Miss me, darling?” A familiar voice asked.

Ghost turned their head as much as it could to face the Shade once again. Vynx suddenly came forward, shoving Ghost away and taking the front. “Aw, not going to buy me dinner first? Or even tell me your name?” He whined aloud, “Shammeee~”

Vynx grunted as he was shoved more against the cave wall, Ghost forcing their way to co-host. “Oh shut up .” She huffed. “You’re coming back with us, for a good reason you thief.”

She pulled Vynx away and dipped him, his head barely missing the ground. Ghost asked Vynx to look for their dagger, gasping when it was pressed to his throat. “You will ride your horse, and follow us back to Gil’ead. Understood?”

Ghost took the front completely again, Vynx by their side. They thought in silence before nodding slowly. “..let’s just go- hm?”

“Ma’am. We found this inside of their contents. We believe it to be a dragon’s egg.” One of the knights spoke, kneeling as he presented the large rock they found.
The shade gasped, keeping one hand on Ghost as she held it. With a laugh, she put it into the bag and set it down. “King Galbatorix will be pleased with your work, little girl. Perhaps he will spare you this time.”

Ghost looked around desperately to find a way out. They looked at Mi, who was being held by one of the guards and got an idea. Extending their mind out to the horse, they sent their feelings of panic and needs of escape before returning focus to the Shade. She suddenly pulled them upright, holding the back of their shirt and shoving them to the horse.

Ghost muttered under their breath before putting on their backpack once it was handed to them. They got onto Mi, leaning into the horses thick mane. “Please.” They whispered softly, “Please get us out of here.”

Ghost was led out and down from the mountain. They kept looking back to the knights behind them, only to turn forward instantly when making eye contact with the Shade. She kept a hard glare on them, her sword shining in the afternoon sun. They recognized some of the forest as they were going back to Gil’ead, and so did Mi. The forest got more packed with trees and roots, and that’s when everything picked up in action.

Mi suddenly turned and rode hard to the right, jumping over roots and forest debris. Ghost instantly heard the knights give chase, the Shade leading them. “AFTER HER! DO NOT LET HER ESCAPE WITH THE EGG!” The shade cried out.

Mi continued to ride hard, forcing Ghost to just hug his neck and pray that an escape would be quick. Ghost looked to their sides and found two knights trying to sandwich them, and they took a rock from inside the bag and threw it at the knight on their left. It nailed him in the eye, causing him to fall from the horse and be dragged off.

The second knight pulled out a spear and jabbed. They ducked and grabbed it, yanking it violently out of his hands before ramming it back into his stomach, causing him the same fate as his companion.

Ghost looked back and found the Shade gaining at an alarming pace. With quick thinking, they threw the spear, aiming to her shoulder. It caught her in the right side of her chest, and she fell from her horse. Ghost gasped in relief, leaning on Mi.

The sounds of beating hooves around them slowly got weaker as the minutes turned into hours of the chase. Majority of the knights’ fell back once the Shade was taken care of. The only sound after the last knight turned around was Mi’s stomps of travel. Seeing the opportunity to rest, Ghost gently whispered, “Blothr.”

Mi stopped soon, letting Ghost slide off and lay down on the ground. Their legs shook with fear, their head spinning in a headache. They just escaped the shade again! That was something to be noted in their resume.. If they actually wrote one.

Ghost took their pack off and looked inside. The black rock was still inside, large as ever. With the time gained, they took the rock out and held it to the sun. It wasn’t transparent, but shiny as hell. The yellow veins hugged and traveled around the rock like ever flowing rivers.

“..you’re an egg, huh? Why’d you lead me to you..?” Ghost asked in a whisper. They half expected an answer, but no one spoke up. It felt like someone tried to speak through the silence, but it was just the paranoia.

Ghost had lost their daggers, but not their sword. It was still strapped to their waist, oddly enough. Why hadn’t the shade removed it? They took the rock and banged it against the swords pommel, scratching it even. The only result was the pommel’s damage- the egg remained perfectly intact.

“..I’m going to assume harder than level six..whatever that means.” Ghost muttered. “..a dragon egg.”

The reality of the situation finally came down on them. They were stuck in a fantasy world with dragons, shades, elves and dwarves. Stuck in a fantasy world, where cars and technology doesn’t exist. Stuck in a world that was far, far away from Canada. Too far away from any sort of familiar landmarks, familiar faces and speech.

The words always were different in this world. Ghost was still able to read them, however. They didn’t know how or why, but their brain seemed to just.. Automatically translate the odd human runes into their english. It was like, instead of being hardwired for Latin, it was wired for these runes.

Ghost shook out of their dark thoughts. They grabbed the egg and scooted into a bush for cover, laying on their side. They stared deeply into the dark void in front of them, feeling their consciousness slip.

“..I just..want to go home soon..” They whispered. “..that is..my one wish. I don’t want this world to be another mistake.”

Chapter Text

Ghost woke up to the sound of shouting. They didn’t move, only looked out as the Shade commanded her soldiers to find Ghost.

Ghost was about to go and help, but a voice stopped them. (You have to flee.) It told them. (You must. Ellesmera. You need to go to Ellesmera.)

(I can’t just leave!) They whispered.

(Then move to the side and observe.) He whispered back.

Everything after was a blur.

Ghost remembered them jolting out of the bush, bursts of light, and their body moving automatically. Someone must have switched in, they realized, since they felt their actual body in the headspace fronting chair. They slithered out and looked around. No one was in the room..so how were they not primarily fronting?

They moved to the door leading outside and rattled the knob, only to find it locked. With a hiss, they tried to go under, only to be forced back inside the room. “Dammit!” They cried out before moving back to the chair, putting a hand on to see the screen.

They couldn’t believe their eyes.

It was like a first person flick- moving at blinding speeds to parry and avoid the Shade's blade. Confusion rang in their mind as they watched the scene.

(Who’s fronting?! Hello?!) They asked, closing their eyes and sinking into the chair.

They didn’t get a response, hissing quietly and letting their mind go back to the front.

A violent CLANG of metal on metal rang them alert. Ghost was standing in front of the Shade, holding the sword to block her own blade. The anonymous alter moved it swiftly and dislodged it from her hands before Ghost completely took over.

They stumbled back and held a hand to a stab wound on their hip, looking around at the chaos. A ring of knights had formed around the two, as if the result would determine the others fate. Their breath came in short bursts, black dots dancing around in their vision.

They snapped back just in time to side step her grapple, finding their left arm occupied by the egg. They searched for the headmate who took over, but whomever it was, they had completely vanished.

“YOU.” The shade spoke, glaring hard as Ghost turned around. “Who are you really? What makes YOU so special in his eyes?!”

“I don’t understand-!” They wheezed out, “I’m just me! Ghost! What..are you getting at?! What do you mean?!”

“LIAR!” She roared, charing them again. This time, she was successful and tackled them to the ground, holding them by the throat with both hands. “You know what?! Order’s don’t matter anymore! I’m sure the king will be more than satisfied to get a dragon egg instead of a little girl!”

Ghost glared, kicking and punching at her armour to no success. Their eyes started to grow heavy, and the fear settled in, the adrenaline running out.

(I’m going to die.)

The thought silenced everything else. The scene played in slow motion. They could barely laugh, but it slowly came out as they realized their fate at last.

(I’m going to die.)

Their punches and kicks went slack, their arms falling by their sides as the fight in them dissolved, and their vision started to fade out. Their fight was.. Over. Their story was over.

(..I’m going to die. I..wish I could’ve..died at home.)

(You are not dead yet.)

The strong male voice rang in their head, snapping them back into consciousness. He took over suddenly and put a hand on the Shades face. “Brisingr!” 

A violent burst of white light blinded Ghost like a flashbang, but the mysterious alter wasn’t affected. He quickly kicked the Shade away and rolled to safety, cradling the egg and looking around for their sword.

(Who- who are you?! You’ve been doing this the entire time!) Ghost demanded.

(You’ll find my name soon.) He responded.

He maneuvered the body to dive and take the sword, but was grabbed and slammed down into the forest floor. Her foot was on their arm this time, pushing down harshly. The alter hissed, and Ghost took over to manage the pain. They cried out as they felt their arm give, the pain nearly knocking them unconscious. It was their first broken bone.

“This..is where you..die.” The shade took her sword and tapped it weakly to their neck. “Just..like..you wanted.”

“That’s..where you’re wrong.” The alter hissed out. “..Personally..?! I don’t want to!”

In one violent movement, he plunged the sword into her chest. It pierced her armour and dug right into where they thought to be her heart. Ghost finally gave into themself, fading into darkness as the sounds of the Shade's screams echoed in their ears.

Chapter Text

“Ellesmera. We need to go to Ellesmera.”

The voice was quiet, but dug into their head and commanded attention. They couldn't see, but felt a warm presence along with their voice- like a warm meal after coming in from the cold.

“Where is that? Who are you?” Ghost asked the stranger.

“You may address me as Togira Ikonoka, although that is not my name, and you will have your guides soon. Now, wake up, Ghost. Wake up and come to Ellesmera.”

Ghost always knew that waking up unconscious on the side of the road wasn’t good. But in this situation, it wasn’t too bad.

They groaned and sat up, where they found out that their shirt had been discarded and replaced for bandages covering their chest and hip wound. Ghost found a replacement in their pack and slipped it on, flattening it and finding out that their chest was also flattened more. With a grin, they looked and found Mi crouched nearby.

The black stallion was grazing nearby, perking his head up. He trotted over and sniffed at them, ticking their hands. Ghost chuckled and gently scratched his chin. “..hey, Mi..” They sighed softly. “..where are we?”

They tried to stand, but instantly knocked to their ass as the wound in their hip reopened and started to bleed. They looked around their camp, discovering that it wasn’t where they were before. A sigh left their lips as they checked visible supplies.

Their pack, some firewood, and Mi were around. Ghost slowly reached out with their mind to find someone- anyone- but ended up just feeling a strange absence and silence. With reluctance, they leaned against a tree and started to think.

(..is there a city nearby? Or a town...?) Ghost asked anyone near the headspace. There wasn’t a response, and Ghost started to panic. (Guys! This isn’t funny!)

Ghost curled up and stayed like that for a while, their mind whispering thoughts. Mi kept nudging them around and eventually nudged them upright and helped pulled them to their feet. They huffed and looked around. 

(...where even am I..?) They asked, but got no response one again. Growing desperate, they cried out, (Guys?? Who was fronting whilst I was out?!) They waited, and waited. But their worries were confirmed- no one was responding.

Before they could do anything more, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps. They scrambled to their feet and grabbed their bag, reassuring themself by feeling the egg inside. To defend themself, they unsheathed the sword Helen gave them. They still had no clue on how to use it properly, but they were going to try if needed.

The blade had black leather around the handle, the pommel being a beautiful black stone. The silver guard curled into a dragon tail, or that’s what Ghost assumed it was. The blade itself was an amazing polished silver, gleaming in the afternoon sun.

Ghost was too distracted by the blade to notice that the people had approached. They only snapped out of the trance by a loud roar. They jumped backwards and snapped their head around to face two large and deadly blue eyes. They fell to their ass, backing up until they bumped into something. Looking up, they were pulled to their feet by a blacked haired elf. She narrowed her eyes. “Who are you?”

“Ghost- Ghost! M-my name is Ghost! I’m..I promise I’m not a threat!” They squeaked. “I-I just want to know where I am!”

“Why are you here in the first place, Ghost?” She asked next, loosening her grip on their shirt collar.

“I was just resting on a hillside, and then there was a shade that attacked me and-”

She pulled them in again, eyebrows furrowed. “A Shade?! Where is it now?!”

“Dead!” Ghost squeaked.

“Dead?! By who?” The elf demanded again.

“I-it’s complicated..” Ghost started, putting their hands up again once she reached for her blade. “B-But it’s dead! S-stabbed it in the heart! I think..? I-I mean, it was so fast and I lost consiousness afterwards.”

There was a pause, and then, “You killed a shade?” She asked. “..I do not believe it.”

“Examine his... her- their mind.” A new voice popped up. “That way, we can know for certain.”

“Y-yeah!” Ghost agreed. “A-also- they works. Works well.”

Ghost got overwhelmed with the new presence in their mind, gasping and holding their head. They couldn’t defend in time as the presence moved along their memories, seeing how the shade was slain, and even snips of Gil'ead. Before it got too deep, Ghost gently pushed it out but only got hostility returned, causing a sharp pain in the form of a sudden headache.

“We need to know if you are trustworthy. Do not fight against me.” The elf commanded.

“W-we didn’t agree to brute force! Get out!” Ghost pushed the woman away physically, and the woman pulled from their mind at the same time. 

Ghost was released, and they gasped for breath. They shook their head and slowly stood straight again. “M-my bag. Let me show you evidence instead of digging into my mind so roughly."

The woman looked back to the group, but a man beat her to speak. “Let him show the evidence. Don’t want to be rash, eh Arya?”

Arya sighed and let them get the bag, and they took a slow breath before rummaging it and gently touching the scaled egg. “..ok. Please..don’t freak out.” They whispered, looking to the blue dragon. “..I may have found your sibling. Or distant cousin- or.. just a friend."

They gently pulled the black egg out of the bag and presented it. The group took a few steps back, and their eyes widened. Stunned silence fell over the group, and before Ghost could break it to ask if something was wrong, the large dragon finally moved. The dragon growled low and stepped forward, and Ghost shut their eyes to brace for an attack. They felt a new presence touch their mind- more gentle then Arya, and they allowed it to enter.

(An egg..but how is this even possible?) The dragon questioned. (How did you obtain this egg?)

(I-I think it’s better if I simply show you. Tell the group, so I don’t have to repeat. Please.) Ghost asked. Once the other presences entered their mind, they showed the memories of climbing the mountain and finding the egg, travelling with the caravan and defeating the shade. They also showed hints of Gil’ead before everyone pulled away.

Silence.

The only sound was the rustling of the leaves.

(..i’m not the only one.) The dragon said, her sapphire eyes wide. (I’m not..alone.)

Ghost could feel her excitement and they nodded, gently putting the egg back. They saw the brown haired boy have the same expression, clenching the blade strapped on his hip. “..I..was ordered to go to Ellesmera by.. someone. So..if that’s where you guys are going.. I'd like to tag along. Please.”

“Indeed. Welcome!” The dwarf gestured. “C’mon- let’s make haste!”

-=-=-=-=--=-=-

(..Kazu?) Ghost called out. (I’m surprised you didn’t come out. You too Suwi. What’s up with you guys?) They asked, waiting for a response that would never come. (..well. If I’m going to talk to myself, I might as well get some company. I’ll make it myself. So, this situation is odd. They definitely know about the egg, so that’s why I’m coming with them. They probably want to ditch me as soon as we set camp. I won’t let them- at least get me to a settlement that’ll protect me.)

Ghost was silent the entire duration of the trip, giving simple nods and shakes of the head. Their mind raced with continued conversation, desperately trying to find someone to talk to. Alas, it was completely silent.

Eventually, the group had reached a point to make camp. They pitched up a few tents and started a fire up, and Ghost was left alone for the first time in a while. They leaned back against a tree, taking the egg outside of the bag again.

“..you’re probably so cold at night.” they whispered. “..I haven’t been the best. I’m sorry- here you go.” They bundled the black egg inside their sweater. They pulled the large hood over the egg and giggled softly, picking it up and cradling it.

They asked the dwarf from earlier- his name was Orik- about their own sleeping arrangements, and he pointed to a tent. Thanking him, they vanished inside and got comfortable on the ground, rolling out their sleeping mat.

“..welp. First night. This is exciting.” They held the egg up. “...it would be tragic if you hatched for me. I don’t want you to be stuck with someone like me.”


Crack.

Chapter Text

Ghost blinked in surprise. They set the egg down and rolled their neck and shoulders out, confused as to what the noise was.

Crack.

They sighed in reassurance with the neck crack. Ghost smiled, and got comfortable. “For a second, I thought that it would hatch. Oh that would be tragic and ironic wouldn’t it?”

They looked at the egg bundled up inside their hood, gently pulling it towards them and hugging it to their chest. “..I hope we find your rider soon.” They whispered, “It would be so cool to see you outside of your egg. Wonder what you look like..”

Their questions were left unanswered, and they eventually let the night gently drift them to sleep.

=-=-=

Bloodshed. Adrenaline, and pure rage.

Ghost was violently pulled into their nightmares and forced into an image. Four figures fighting- two of them in the air. Ghost watched as one of the figures dropped his sword and suddenly seized up. Ghost cried in pain as they felt their body tense, their stomach rising in their throat. Their fear was turned into a panic attack, and their eyes shut on their own. They fought to keep them open, and coughed as they saw that now they were the figure on the field. Ghost’s back suddenly screamed in pain- as if a hot iron was dragged against it- and they yelled in pain again, tears blurring their vision.

A golden dragon flew at them violently, but couldn’t reach them in time before the pain overtook them, knocking them back into unconsciousness.

-=-=

Ghost screamed as the woke up, holding their head and tugging their hair. It took a second, but they realized they..were in their tent, just waking up from a nightmare. They gasped for air, touching a hand to their chest, and then trailing it to their ears and back.

(..feels like something should be here.) They thought. (..Did..someone share that?) Ghost asked, but was met with silence.

Before they could get up or do anything, someone barged in. A red blade immediately made Ghost jump on their feet, getting into a crouch. They loosened their jaw once they saw it was Eragon, looking around rapidly. “Ghost!” He said as he laid his eyes on them, “What was that?! Was there an intruder?!”

“No...just. Just a nightmare and panic attack. I’m fine.” Ghost waved their hand. “Just..put down the sword, ok?”

Eragon sheathed it and crossed his arms. “Well, I’m glad no harm is coming to you. Ah, I was to ask you- do you have any wards?”

“..wards?” Ghost raised their eyebrow. “Like..talisman? In that case no but please correct me?”

Eragon turned a pale shade. “..you’ve been unguarded and with an egg?!” He asked, his voice cracking in surprise. “Someone could be scrying you!”

Ghost put their hands up. “Woah woah! I’m sure I know if someone was scrying me. Scrying is like- seeing someone in a pool of water right? And you can’t see anything you haven’t?” Once Eragon nodded, they continued. “Yeah, I’m sure I’d know.”

Eragon shook his head. “I don’t think you would, Ghost. Scrying wouldn’t be detected if you don’t have any wards- I thought you did have at least some!”

Ghost shrugged and moved past him to gather their things. “Eh, we’ll be in the elf place soon right? I’m sure I can’t be scryed there. As long as you hold fake confidence that I have wards, they’re there.”

“That’s not how-” Eragon started, but Ghost shushed him.

“Relax. Telling a lie with confidence makes it true.” They winked and walked out of the tent, leaving Eragon with a confused expression. 

=-=-=-=-=

Telling a lie with confidence was easier said then done.

The group had left early to keep the sun in their favour. Ghost observed Eragon take off his boot to prove he had ten toes to the dwarves, and the dwarves revealed they only had seven. Ghost snorted in amusement and coins were passed along.

Eventually, the group ended up at an elven outpost called Ceris. Arya was greeted with open arms and laughter, and it made Ghost smile a bit. (Maybe she isn’t too bad.) They decided to themselves.

Ghost had avoided mingling with the elves for the night- quickly retreating into their hut for the night, and in the morning quickly moved to the canoes. Eragon was smiling, and Ghost could basically feel his happiness and curiosity. Arya had told them to keep the egg on the downlow to avoid freaking out the elves. They had a heart attack with Saphira, so Ghost didn’t mind hiding the egg away.

Once the boats were ready, the dwarves bid farewell to the group, taking Mi and Eragon’s horse. Orik had stayed with the group though, which made Ghost a bit better. Two elves- Nari and Lifaen, Ghost thought they heard- replaced them. They didn’t understand how two elves were better than a handful of dwarves, but they shut up and got into the canoe.

Soon, they were sailing down the river. Ghost sat with Eragon and Nari, whilst Orik, Arya and Lifaen took the second. Saphira lazily sailed underneath them, winking to Eragon before diving down slowly and making the water swell. The elves and Ghost laughed at this, and the elves made numerous compliments to her strength and size.

At one point, when the river got too rough for one to handle, Nari handed the two a leaf-shaped paddle and explained what to do. Ghost had a bit of experience- they had used a row when paddling in a kayak. The memory made Ghost’s stomach knot and brought their mind back to home. How are their parents? Their siblings? Are they ok? Is Ghost missed by anyone?! Did their family think they were-

No.

NO.

Ghost shook their head and took a breath, paddling on their own. Eragon had taken out a ring to fidget with, and Nari asked to solve it. He did in a matter of minutes, causing Ghost to giggle and Eragon to gasp in surprise. “How did you solve it?! Wait- don’t tell me..I want to figure it out myself.”

Nari nodded, then turned to Ghost. He moved a bit forward and narrowed his eyes. “..what troubles you? You look near tears.”

“Ah- just- got some water in my eyes.” They lied. “I’m fine- this place is absolutely beautiful..way different from my home.”

“What is it like? Is that where you got..this?” Nari gently tapped the brim of their hat, and they nodded.

“..yeah. My- uh- mom did. She’s a seamstress.” They explained, taking a moment to rest and pull the hat off. They pointed to the buttons. “My dad made all these pins for my hat. Thought it was too dull.”

“I see..and what are they? I do not recognize a single one, other than the animals. I am quite confused on why you have a pin that simply states “They, Them.” as well.” Nari said.

Ghost took a deep breath and nodded. “..yeah. Uh- this pink blob is named Kirby. He..has an ability to absorb anything. He can ride on the stars!” Ghost chuckled, “This is Link. I..met him on one of my travels. He was mute, and always helped me find herbs and vegetables to eat. Finally, this is Tanaka. He...is really good with animals. He helped save a population of birds once!” They grinned.

“You still did not explain this pin.” Nari tapped the black and white pin, causing a small ting to ring out.

“Ah- just what I prefer to be called for pronouns. Like- instead of she, y’know?” Ghost explained. They prayed that the elves were the open type.

“Ah, I see.” Nari nodded, then turned back to help row. Ghost started to paddle, letting their mind drift off again. Maybe this wasn’t so bad, right?

Chapter Text

The group was travelling up Eldor lake, then to Gaena River. Eragon had told them about the locations, and it thrilled Ghost to know. They had pushed Eragon for a bit more information on Alagaesia, and they’d found out more on the king. Apparently, his name was Galbatorix, and he was an honest bastard. Eragon had rambled many reasons, and Ghost filtered it down to one thing; He caused the extinction of the dragons, and held two eggs.

“But, now we have one. I still do not understand how this one was still..free.” Eragon had said, “You found it on a mountain side?”

“..yeah. Just..buried a bit. Would it be possible that Galbatorix was..just a bit too confident he had all the eggs?” They raised an eyebrow. “I mean..he’s a ruler. He couldn’t have investigated everywhere in Alagaesia. And not all the soldiers he has are loyal to him, right?”

“They are most likely binded in the Ancient Language to obey and serve him.” Eragon spoke. “..you don’t know much on it, right?”

“I had someone tell me a few words.” Ghost said, but added quickly, “..no. I know jack shit on the language.”

Ghost could’ve sworn a look of skepticism crossed his face, but he shook his head. “Very well. I can tell you what I know, if you swear to keep it secret.”

Ghost nodded, and after Eragon made them repeat a few words that made their head spin again, he started to tell them a few words. Brisingr stood out to them the most, and they didn’t know why.

Once the two fell back into the melodic silence, Lifaen spoke up from his canoe. He asked Eragon why humans sung about such “dark tales”, and what new tales they had made. Once Eragon gave a reply, the elf simply shook his head and let a pent-up sigh out. “So much has been lost. No court ballads survive, if you speak truly, nor does most of your history or art, except for the fanciful tales Galbatorix has allowed to thrive.”

Eragon got defensive over that. “Brom told us about the Fall of the Riders.”

Ghost raised an eyebrow to the name- no one had mentioned a "Brom" other then now-, but kept quiet as discussion went on. Elves rarely sing about the Fall since this man named Vrael had “entered the void” or something. Ghost summarized it to grief. Orik told that he lost his entire clan- which surprised Ghost- and Lifaen combated it with the fact they had lost their king, Evanar.

“I never heard that.” Eragon spoke up, a bit of surprise staining his voice.

“Brom could have told you about it; he was there when the fatal blow was struck.” Lifaen said. Ghost had zoned out at this point- this history lesson was getting boring to them. They looked over the side of the canoe as they paddled and let their mind wander again.

(..I wonder what its like back at home. She’d be..graduated by now. God, I missed her graduation.) Ghost sighed aloud. (..how are the cats? I hope they’re being fed a lot. I wonder why everyone went silent..could’ve been since the Shade? I didn’t hear anyone say anything, so couldn’t have been..maybe it was all just in my head.)

Ghost zoned back into the history lesson, not wanting to hear their thoughts anymore. Eragon was tongue tied about something, and he spoke again. “I don’t know..but she saved both my and Saphira’s life, and I’m curious to know more about her more.”

“I feel ashamed for asking such a question. Among our kind, it is rude to pry into one’s affairs.” Lifaen spoke. “Only, I must say, and I believe that Orik agrees with me, that you would do well to guard your heart, Argetlam. Now is not the time to lose it, nor would it be well placed in this instance.”

Ghost frowned as Eragon’s face shot bright red, and he turned away. Ghost scooted a bit closer to him and offered their hand in comfort, but he either didn’t see or didn’t accept. Eragon soon blinked out of his trance, and Ghost gave a gentle smile.

“I understand your concern..and I’d still like my question answered.” Eragon spoke carefully.

Lifaen seemed to contemplate this before answering, “Arya is quite young- She was born a year before the destruction of the Riders.”

Ghost didn’t know how old that was, but a glance at Eragon’s face made them realize that she was old. The conversation faltered then, and Ghost zoned out again. They decided to investigate their bag, and felt their phone. They turned it over, and it lit up. 3:43 PM was displayed in a gentle white, bringing them comfort from back home. They opened it, and gently swiped through the pages.

(I wonder..) They thought and rummaged again, feeling the familiar cord. Ghost wormed it out of their bag and began to untangle their earbuds stealthily as they tuned back into the conversation.

Orik was speaking, looking at Eragon. “Who would want to help us, though? The Varden have little to offer another country, and it’s hard enough to get an army from Farthen Dûr to Urû’baen, much less bring forces from hundreds, if not thousands, of miles away.”

“We could not spare you anyway.” Lifaen spoke up.

Eragon was just about to protest when Saphira soared over them, leading a group of sparrows and ravens behind her. She dove down soon after, and Orik and Lifaen sung her praises. Ghost was getting a bit annoyed at this, but kept quiet, sighing softly instead. They stole a glance at Eragon and watched as he kept an eye on Arya. To start a conversation again, Ghost asked, “..so, how did you meet Arya? You two seem really close, so how’d you meet?”

Eragon turned to them then, answering easily. “I..met her in not so good circumstances. She was a prisoner in Gil’ead, and was nearly dead when we freed her. I had to take her to the Varden to get her healed. But we’re close- she helps me train, and has fought beside me many times.”

They smiled and nodded. “I see..that happened..about a week ago, right?” They remembered the bartender saying there was a prison break from the Rider, and they hoped they put two and two together.

However, when Eragon raised an eyebrow and gave them a very confused and concerned expression, Ghost knew they guessed wrong, and it made their stomach drop.

“..that happened a month ago, two at this point.” He said, “..are you alright? Bump your head?”

Ghost instantly retreated into their mind. (Waitwatiwatiwait he has to be lying right?! It hasn’t even been a week here!! I’m getting played for a fool, eh?! Eh?! I’ll show him!) They thought, a bit aggressively.

“..I’m good.” They whispered before grabbing their paddle. They had completely forgotten about untangling their earbuds, and fell silent despite Eragon’s curiosity.

=-=-=

Even when the group settled for the night, Ghost had retreated to a tree and leaned against it, closing their eyes to hopefully get some sleep. They heard a rustle, and then footsteps away from the fire. Ghost sighed and internally built up the courage to go investigate too. They made their way to a small clearing and crouched in some shrubbery. What they saw was Eragon with Saphira and this..bird thing, laying on the ground and squawking violently at Eragon. The creature reminded them of a velociraptor from what they say in children’s dinosaur books.

They zoned back into reality once a bow was snapped back, and they focused to see Arya had shot the creature to put it down. Ghost smiled to themself- it was a good move to put it down instead of trying to heal it. They were too far to hear what the group said, but soon they left it. The arrow remained in the veloci-imposter’s chest.
Ghost jumped down and walked to the arrow remaining in the velociraptor’s breast. It would be good to have a weapon other then a sword, was their thought process. Ghost put their foot on its chest and gave a good yank, satisfied (and a bit surprised) when it was pulled out, a bit of its blood getting on their pants and boots. With a small gag at the smell, they cleaned the arrow, only to be greeted with Arya directly behind them.

“What are you doing?”

They yelped and whipped around, stabbing the arrow towards her. Arya caught their wrist, twisted them around and put their arm in a lock and forced them to their knees. Ghost hissed in pain, looking up to the elf who now held her arrow. Arya let them go, and Ghost remained kneeling at her feet.

“You need to become more aware of your surroundings.” She told them, dropping the arrow in their lap. “If I was not swift enough, I would be dead, and there would be more to be worried about.”

“Y-yeah..I..I’m sorry, Arya.” They stuttered, taken aback by her beauty and dangerous aura. “A-also! C-could you teach me how to shoot a bow soon maybe..? Sometime?”

“When you can get your own bow.” She said, and then turned to leave them kneeling on the grass like a fool.

Chapter Text

Ghost hadn’t slept that night. Their mind raced with confusion, anger, and a sprinkle of sadness. God, their phone reminded them of home hard. Especially with Arya’s talk- it reminded them how isolated they were from the group. They knew nothing about anyone, and it pained them.

Ghost rose out of their bed and picked up their bag, cradling it and walking out of their tent. They slowly walked to the riverbend and sat down, rocking themself gently.
“Everything..is ok.” They whispered. “Everything..is ok..everything..is ok. Nothing..Nothing..is going to go wrong. I’m..just hallucinating. This..is a bad dream.”

“Is it truly a dream?” Nari spoke up, startling Ghost nearly into the river.

They put a hand on their heart, sighing. “Nari! Jesus- a warning! You nearly made me shit myself.”

Nari raised an eyebrow, standing behind them. “Jesus?”

“He was a holy figure. People who’re called “christans” followed His word. One of His followers even wrote a book on His miracles called the bible.” Ghost explained, “There’s a lot of religions that we follow back at home, like you guys do I bet. Do elves have a religion, Nari?”

He shook his head. “Elves do not have a religion to follow. We simply believe one thing; that is we all shall go to the void one day.”

“Isn’t that technically a religion, then?” Ghost countered with a smirk. When Narí questioned them, they started their case. “A religion is anything you believe and worship, no matter how small or little. So if elves believe and hold the fact that the Void is the one we return to, do that not mean they worship the concept?”

Nari was lost in thought for a moment before shaking his head. “No. We do not devote ourselves to such beliefs. In your argument, you say we worship the thought. How so? Do you mean in the way we simply accept the fact?”

Ghost knew they lost with Nari’s response, but they enjoyed the friendly debate. “I mean exactly that. It’s a belief, no?”

“While it is a belief, it is not a religion. You should brush up on your terminology.” Ghost could have sworn they saw Nari smirk in satisfaction. “Why are you awake this hour?”

“I should ask the same to you.” Ghost shot back.

“Elves do not need to sleep.” Nari responded. “Do you not need to?”

“I..well. I don’t need to sleep much...I don’t need much sleep to..” A yawn interrupted Ghost’s sentence. “Much sleep to keep awake.”

The yawn pretty much sentenced Ghost to death. Nari sighed and leaned towards Ghost, and with a simple whisper, they were out like a light.

-=-=-=-=-

Ghost was awakened on a tree, with Nari staring at them. They nearly screamed in shock, but was muffled by his hand. “Relax. You are in no danger.”

That didn’t stop the hammering in their chest. “Lord- Nari, you would be an amazing haunted house actor.” They chuckled and slowly moved to a crotch, looking down at Eragon. “Oh-! Good morning!”

He craned his head back and whipped around, looking at the three in the trees. He looked really confused, and Ghost agreed- why were they in the trees? As if Lifaen had been reading their mind, he said, “We have been keeping watch.”

Eragon asked why, and that’s when Arya- the fourth elf- came out from behind a tree. “For my fears. Du Weldenvarden has many mysteries and dangers, especially for a Rider. We have lived here for thousands of years, and old spells still linger in unexpected places; magic permeates the air, the water, and the earth. In places it has affected the animals. Sometimes strange creatures are found roaming the forest, and not all of them friendly.”

( Wow. For someone so cold, she sure over explains. ) Ghost thought. They blinked in surprise when Eragon grabbed his necklace and looked at it. Saphira rushed over to him, and they exchanged worried looks. Nari helped Ghost down the tree (They still fell on their face and ate the dirt however. It was even more humiliating to hear Eragon double over in laughter.). 

“What just happened? You look really worried, dude.” Ghost asked after brushing off the dirt on them. “I mean- Eragon. You and Saphira looked really worried.”
Eragon recovered, then grew serious. “This necklace was enchanted to protect me from scrying. It was a gift from the dwarves.” Eragon explained, “If someone tries to scry me, it goes hot and depletes my energy. Someone tried just now.”

“Then we should move.” Ghost said, accidentally cutting off Arya. “I’m sure if you were gifted this, that the people who gave you it wouldn’t try this way of seeing your progress. C’mon, let’s pack and haul ass to..uh..”

“Ellesmera.”

“Ellesmera!” Ghost grinned confidently. “Thank you, Arya.”

Eragon looked to want to discuss it further still, but he was either cut off or just ignored as the group packed camp. The group was only an hour into the canoeing when the river grew wider and deep- which let Ghost run their hand in the cool water (Which equally terrified and fascinated them). Soon enough, a waterfall came into view and scared the hell out of Ghost.

Lifean pointed to the left side of the shore and explained that there was a docking port set up for this reason. Ghost was still tense until they could get off the boat and onto the shore. They helped spread out the weight, and even carried some of it. “Saphira offers to carry the packs.” Eragon spoke up, setting his on the ground.

Lifean looked like he was shot. “We would never dream of using a dragon as a beast of burden! It would dishonor you, Saphira—and Eragon as Shur’tugal—and it would shame our hospitality.”

Saphira just snorted angrily before rushing towards the group and taking the packs. Ghost stared in shock and extreme anxiety before they heard a beautiful burst of laughter. Slightly turning, they saw Arya laughing. She looked at Eragon. “You have much to learn if you presume to tell a dragon what she may or may not do.”

“But the dishonour-” 

“There is no dishonour if Saphira does it of her free will. Now, let us go before we lose even more time.”

Ghost walked behind Orik, since the elves and Rider took the canoes. It was enjoyable to not have to carry anything other then the clothes on their back for once- but they missed the reassuring weight.

After an hour of walking, they had dominated the ridge and ended up where the whatever-name-the-river-was-called was calm again. Saphira was there, cleaning her claws. Arya whistled her over, and explained that, since Eragon, Saphira and Ghost represented a big change and could cause a seriously dangerous shift. Once she finished, Eragon piped up, “You speak highly of her.”

Ghost immediately caught Arya tense, then relax and hold herself high. “She has led us well..Eragon, I know you carry a hooded cape from Tronjhem. Until we are free of possible observers, will you wear it and keep your head covered so that none can see your rounded ears and know that you are human? And, Saphira, you must hide during the day and catch up with us at night. Ajihad told me that is what you did in the Empire. As for you, Ghost..”

“Oh, don’t worry!” They grinned and pulled out their ponytail, ruffling their hair slightly and then putting extra into their ponytail. They took their pack and pulled out their hat again, slipping off the buttons carefully and putting it on. “There! Now, my hair covers my ears, and it doesn’t have a chance to slip.” Arya nodded in approval, although mentioned her distaste with the dirty hat.

With everything planned, that left Ghost with some time on their hands. They took their now mostly empty pack and walked into the forest, pulling out the egg. “Wow..there is..a lot of shit happening. Don’t worry- you’re still a secret with me. You’re too amazing to give up, little egg.”

Ghost was called back as quick as they were dismissed, and they rushed back. They ruffled their hair a bit more and made sure their round ears were hidden before getting in the canoe again. The trip was quiet and calm, which let Ghost take a quick nap. Eragon reassured them again and again that he’d wake them if he needed help, and they trusted him for that. They woke up to multiple more canoes passing them by, and Ghost waved to them when an elf looked over. Eragon did the exact opposite, which made them chuckle.

As dusk settled in, a cluster of white lights started to glow in the distance. The lights reminded them of driving into the city. How the lights lit up the night and shone from their house outside of town. A feeling of dread came into Ghost’s stomach as they realized something; they were away from home. Away from people who cared and worried for them. They ran a hand through their hair, taking slow breaths to avoid hyperventilating.

The group docked, and the group made their way to a camp out of the way from the lake. Once it was set up, the group started a fire and circled around it. Ghost laid on their back, watching a star shoot across the sky. They smiled softly and shut their eyes, when they heard someone singing. Ghost was about to comment on said singing when a feeling arose inside of them. They sat up and gasped, holding their heart.  

The singing wrapped itself around Ghost in a sickening embrace, pulling them slowly into a comforting grasp that could drive one mad without. Ghost nearly surrendered to the situation, desperate to get more of this high when they heard Arya arguing with Eragon. The feeling only got stronger, so they thought quick. Quickly grabbing their pack, they took their earbuds out and turned on the first song they could get.

Soon enough, the luring singing was drowned out with heavy guitar and aggressive lyrics. They sighed in relief with the familiar song, laying back down. Ghost shut their eyes to drain out the singing further, and soon enough, the grass underneath their body disappeared. They were back in their room, laying on the comforter that never had the quilt inside aligned correctly. The dinky but massive elephant plush was beside them, head drooped to its empty shoulder.

And for a moment, everything was alright.

Until they felt a gentle nudge to their side. They opened their eyes to see Orik poking them with a stick. They took out their earbuds and sat up, realizing that all eyes were on them. They blushed and looked away, quickly casting their phone and earbuds to the depths of their bag.

“Ghost. What was that?” Arya asked. “You were not affected by my spell, yet you did not seem affected by the Dagshelgr. How?” When Ghost didn’t respond, she approached them and knelt down to their level, maintaining eye contact until they gave in.

“...it’s..complicated to explain.” Ghost started and rummaged through their bag, pulling out their phone again. “This is called a phone. Has all sorts of functions, but one of them is music. You can change what you’re listening to with a tap of a button.”

“Well- It’s best if you show us, hm?” Orik sat down beside them.

The group mutually agreed and sat down around Ghost, who was anxious and regretting this. They fumbled with the app before selecting a playlist and starting it up. “Toss a coin to your Witcher” started ironically, and Ghost turned the volume up to half.

Eragon looked absolutely fascinated by this new music. He leaned in and sat down close by, looking at the little white line moving along. Ghost smiled slightly and let the song continue. Once it faded out, they turned off their phone and looked around to everyone. They seemed in a trance- thinking about what just happened. It gave time for Ghost to quietly get up and walk to a tree, climbing up and settling to look inside and see the black egg.

“..you look like the void, baby.” They whispered, gently touching it. “..I’ll find your partner soon, don’t worry..”

A silent and greedy thought pulled into their mind- What if they were the Rider destined for this egg? It was too much of a coincidence for it not to be. Ghost shook off the feeling before it could creep up in them too much. (This always happens.) They thought. (I get excited over one thing, and a good thing after good thing happens, and then there’s the crash. Or the fuckening. Ha, fuckening.)

Everyone seemed to stay awake that night. The animals kept harassing Orik’s and Eragon’s tents, and the elves kept pacing and looking towards the singing. Ghost assumed one of the elves had casted their spell outwards to themself, since they didn’t hear it anymore.

It had to have been at least three hours into the night. Saphira dove down into the clearing, wings spread slightly and pupils dilated to hell. Ghost watched silently as Eragon and Arya put their hands on her sides and look towards the city of songs. It was poetic in an odd way, and Ghost took a silent picture to remember it.

Chapter Text

Ghost had fallen asleep, by some miracle. They woke to a slight stabbing in their back, and found a bushel of pine needles, grown just overnight. In fact, a whole new layer of lushious pine needles had grown around them. A gentle breeze pulled them fully into consciousness, and they slid down the tree with their pack. Eragon and Orik were already up, alongside Arya, who was off to the side and talking to Lifaen and Nari.

They stood by their tree and sighed, shivering at the morning air and pulling their sweater on a bit tighter. Eragon looked over and waved them over, and they stood beside him. “Morning, Eragon. Orik” They spoke. “..did you sleep decently?”

“It was fine.” Orik huffed. “Other than the mass amount of animals that insisted to go over and not around our tent.” Eragon agreed with a sigh.

Ghost snorted and nodded. “Agreed. That’s why I kept to the trees- it’s surprisingly comfortable once you reassure yourself you won’t fall.”

The group chuckled and agreed with one another before falling silent. Eragon piped up before it got too awkward. “..Ghost- can I ask who made your glasses? They look..very different from what I have seen.”

“My dad.” Ghost lied quickly. “He’s amazing with his hands- making new inventions daily.”

“Who is your father? Sounds like a fine man.” Orik mused.

“..I wouldn’t say that.” They sighed a bit sadly. “Sure- he was an amazing man..but he wasn’t a good father. I barely knew his favorite colour was red.”

“I see.” The dwarf huffed before Eragon spoke again, curious.

“Where do you come from, Ghost? I can tell you aren’t from anywhere in Alagaesia- you speak and talk very different, as well as act even more queer.”

Ghost paused for a second before slowly coming with a new backstory. “..I don’t remember. I just remember a year ago being grabbed by strange men and waking up in a clearing. I..don’t remember much before or even after. I have a theory that my memory is being tampered with to this day.”

Eragon paused for a long while before nodding. “Pardon me.” He said before turning and walking to Arya, gesturing for her to follow and the two vanishing from sight.

Ghost stood with Orik for a few seconds before politely excusing themself as well and going back to the tree they rested on the night before. With Nari and Lifaen gone, they could check on the egg without the extra eyes. It reassured them to be able to hold the egg gently and make sure it wasn’t damaged. Then a thought came into their head- could the egg even be damaged? The egg had already been through a lot, so it obviously was durable. Ghost was curious to see how durable, but didn’t have anything to test with.

After three hours passed by slowly, there was a subtle snap of a twig. Turning to see it, Ghost witnessed seven white horses emerge from the woods, two of them already with the Nari and Lifaen. None of them wore riding equipment, which slightly worried Ghost. It was getting dark too- wouldn’t it be safer to ride with at least a saddle?

As Ghost got down from the tree and approached the group, Arya was explaining how to ride them. “...you only so long as they consent to; it is a great privilege to ride one. I was only able to save Saphira’s egg from Durza because our horses sensed that something was amiss and stopped us from riding into his ambush.... They won’t let you fall unless you deliberately throw yourself off, and they are skilled in choosing the safest, quickest path through treacherous ground. The dwarves’ Feldûnost are like that.”

(Feldunost? The hell is that??) Ghost thought. They kept the details of Arya saving Saphira in mind for later.

“Right you are,” grunted Orik. “A Feldûnost can run you up a cliff and down without a single bruise. But how can we carry food and whatnot without saddles? I won’t ride while wearing a full pack.”

(Ah, so it’s like a goat.) Ghost chuckled, imagining a small goat growling like a dog.

Lifaen tossed a pile of leather bags at Orik’s feet and indicated the seventh horse. “Nor will you have to.”

Arya told Ghost to keep their bag on them, and Ghost agreed. After the group organized their packs on the horse, they took off. Nari told the three about how to instruct the horses to move, meanwhile Ghost walked up to one of the horses and gently offered their hand. The horse gently sniffed it before bumping its nose on Ghost. With a satisfied snort, the horse walked beside Ghost and let them climb on. Nari walked over and introduced the horse quickly as Clilon before going to help Eragon.

Eragon looked at Saphira, both of them sharing the same sympathetic look. Ghost gently asked Clilon to approach the two, and once the horse did, Ghost spoke, “Eragon? Saphira? Are you both ok?”

Eragon looked over to Ghost and sighed. Saphira gently curled into their mind and spoke, (I thought of something while I was under the influence of the elves’ spell, something that I have always considered of little consequence, but now looms within me like a mountain of black dread: Every creature, no matter how pure or monstrous, has a mate of their own kind. Yet I have none. In this regard, I am alone.)

Ghost sighed to themself, feeling a small pit in their stomach form as words failed them. Soon, they said, (I understand you, Saphira. To be alone and without anyone? The realization can make anyone die from its weight.) Ghost hid their next thoughts from Eragon, continuing to speak to Saphira privately. (I am alone too, but not in your way. I am the only one from my world, in an unfamiliar environment and forced to play along with them. Do not fear- I am not here to take, only to give. But know that I sympathize with you, Saphira- I know the feeling.) To prove their point, Ghost let her feel their mind and touch their memories of endless nights alone, absent parents and feelings of jealousy and loneliness.

Saphira looked at Ghost with gentle sapphire eyes, and nodded carefully. Ghost cut off their connection then, wanting to give the Rider and his Dragon some peace before departure, but Eragon stopped them. He gently held their arm. “Wait,” He said, “..Can you tell me what you told her? Please?”

Ghost looked at Eragon and chuckled softly. “Simple- I share her struggles, and know how she feels.”

Ghost left freely then, and after a half hour, the group took off.

=-=-=-=-=-=

Ghost hung behind the group, keeping their head down and gently talking with Clilon. They loved seeing the images the horse sent to them- grazing fields and having elves work on him, as well as helping transport goods and people one point to another. It fascinated Ghost, holding them captive in a gentle hold.

The thick overhang of branches made it hard to tell night from day, and once it did fall to night, there was no hope of seeing anything. It had rained one time, and the trees scattered the drops into millions. Arya had created a shield, and the group huddled in wait. Ghost took advantage of the storm to rush out and have some fun. They had dragged Eragon out into the rain, and the storm ended with both of them soaking wet, with Arya looking very disappointed in Ghost despite even her being soaked thanks to the scattered drops.

By the time they took a break from riding again, Ghost noticed the trees getting thicker and thicker. Eragon seemed to notice too, and he mentioned it to Arya. She sighed, then spoke.

“It means that we are near Ellesmera.” She reached out and rested her hand lightly on the gnarled root beside her before continuing. “These trees are among the oldest living creatures in Alagaesia. Elves have loved them since first we saw Du Weldenvarden, and we have done everything within our power to help them flourish.” 

The sun came through the branches and outlined her arm and face with liquid gold, dazzlingly bright against the murky background. “We have traveled far together, Eragon, but now you are about to enter my world. Tread softly, for the earth and air are heavy with memories and naught is as it seems.... Do not fly with Saphira today, as we have already triggered certain wards that protect Ellesméra. It would be unwise to stray from the path.”

“..fairly noted.” Ghost spoke up. “..how old are these trees?”

“..they were here before we arrived.” Arya said, “But I know that we have protected them for centuries. With our help, and their persistence, they have flourished and offered us all we could have asked.”

“..poetic. I like it.” Ghost chimed up before climbing back onto Clilon.

The group rode into late afternoon without break then, leaving Ghost to think. The more they kept silent, the more their mind wandered into the past and hovered around memories locked away. (Why can’t I remember anything before I came here..? It’s all..fuzzy. Other then small bits of pieces, and obvious details like my family and homelife..it draws a blank. As if someone ripped out the pages.)

Ghost barely noticed they stopped, and once the fact fully registered, they noticed a robed elf standing in the path. Arya told Eragon to present his palm and ring, and Ghost finally got a good look at what it held.

A white oval, silver once the light hit it, and a blue ring that Ghost could barely make out. The elf seemed delighted, opening his arms in a sign of welcome, his palms facing towards them.

“The way is clear.” Arya spoke, and gently whispered to her steed to move forward.

Ghost let Clilon move on his own, and they moved around the elf like a parting river. They nodded to him, and he suddenly clapped his hands once Ghost passed, cutting off his glow.

Arya then explained that he was some sort of gatekeeper- none get past unless he permits it. Which brought a silent question with Ghost- what if an army rushed into Ellesmera? Would he alone be able to stop it, or would he fail?

It couldn’t have been ten minutes later when the forest roof finally broke out, and large rays of warm sun came down on them. It was a relief from the shivering shade the trees gave. They leaned their head back and sighed in pure happiness- this feeling made the dark pit in their stomach fizz into pure bliss.

Ghost opened their eyes to see large patches of flowers. They gasped and leaned down to pick one, and carefully smelt it before looking over to Eragon. He seemed to be in his trance, and gave Ghost the perfect time to ask Clilon to scoot over to him. They leaned over and slid the flower behind his ear, letting his hair hold it in place.

Eragon’s ear was slightly pointed up. Nothing noticeable from a distance, but it felt jarring. Eragon looked over to Ghost and then touched the flower, his brown eyes gentle while determined. He smiled and quickly said a thanks, and Ghost caught themself staring and quickly nodded and went ahead. They buried their face into Clilon’s neck and continued a wordless conversation with the horse.

A glance upwards revealed itself in a whole new world. Ghost noticed odd lumps in the trees, and soon realized that they were literal houses! Small flicks of shadows and queer movements revealed its inhabitants. But soon, they didn’t become so stealthy. Women with beautiful and long silver hair and men with sharp cheekbones and narrow eyes. Ghost found both equally as beautiful, and kept their head down to avoid revealing the blush dancing higher.

Eragon touched his lips in greeting, and Ghost waited on it. They remembered the more important touch first, and the secondary touch second. The elves bowed as one, and one of the woman began to sing;

“Gala O Wyrda brunhvitr,
Abr Berundal vandr-fódhr,
Burthro laufsblädar ekar undir,
Eom kona dauthleikr…”

Ghost found the song beautiful, but saw Eragon clasp his hands over his ears. With quick reassurance from Arya that it wasn’t going to put them in a trance, they released their horses with a quick, “Ganga”, and started down a cobble path. The song seemed to only grow stronger, with the elves weaving their way in and out and over the group, singing Saphira’s praise with names like “Long claws”, “Daughter of Air and Fire”, and “Strong One”. Ghost couldn’t stop smiling at this point- covering their mouth and clenching their bag strap tighter.

“How is that done?” Eragon asked Arya, pointing to one of the treehouses covered in pine.

“We sing to the forest in the old tongue and give it our strength to grow in the shape that we desire. All our buildings and tools are made in that manner.”

“So..how strong are they? I mean, if you need chisels for making pots, for example, how durable are they?” Ghost asked.

“They are strong enough to last centuries.” Arya answered again, and Ghost stayed quiet after that.

The path ended with steps made of tree roots, which led up to a door embedded with saplings. Ghost suddenly got a feeling to run off- the familiar heartbeat, the shaking hands, and worse of all? Their gut just screamed to run.

( It will end..it will end. It will be ok. ) They reassured themself. A faint song began to play in their head- which they instantly recognized as “Alien Blues”. ( Huh. Fitting. Wonder who is playing it. )

Ghost looked over at Eragon, who seemed just as anxious. They moved a bit closer and brushed their hand to his to silently say I’m nervous too . It seemed to help, since he dropped his shoulders just slightly and let a pent up breath out.

The doors swung open on their own, revealing a hall of trees. The roof was in a honeycomb pattern, the roots lacing together on their own accord. Twelve chairs were filled, each with an elf who carried themself highly. Ghost saw weapons by their side and circlets on their foreheads. Ghost nearly fainted- this was what they loved and imagined elves to be like, and here they are, as elegant as ever.

The elves slightly leaned forward, looking at the group with wonder and hope in their eyes. Ghost kept their eyes away from the elves, but their head high. The one they looked at a bit more was the one at the head.

She sat on a throne, dark hair and thick brows standing against the red tunic. A gold belt hugged her hips carefully, and her eyes looked over each member of the group with no judgment held back. Ghost couldn’t help but notice how delicate she seemed, and how similar she seemed to Arya..

On her left was a curved rod with a white raven. They found it odd how the raven was white, but was snapped out of it when it shrieked, “Wydra!”.

Once the door closed with a rumble, Arya knelt. Ghost knelt quickly, slightly breathing out once their eyes were off the queen.

The queen approached the group carefully, the red cloak following behind obediently. She stopped in front of Arya, gently placing her hands on her shoulders. Seriously- why did they look so similar?! Ghost was about to burst with the question.

“Rise.” The Queen spoke to Arya. Once Arya was to her feet, the Queen studied her face before crying out, “O my daughter, I have wronged you!”

Oh. That’s why.

=-=-=-=-=-=

Ghost nearly burst out in laughter. Oh, that made sense! Arya carried a sense of command and demanded attention, and it was obvious now they realized. They hadn’t traveled with the group for long, but the time they spent alongside Arya all connected the pieces- of course she was a princess!

“Islanzadi Drottning,” said Arya, eyes intense on her mother.

Huh. Queen Islanzadi Drottning of the Ellesmera elves. Nice title- has a good ring to it.

The Queen started speaking in the odd Ancient Language, and Ghost grumbled silently. They couldn’t understand a word, yet they wanted the information. Ghost bit their lip as they felt someone coming into their mind, relaxing once they recognized it to be Eragon. He seemed to work as a translator- and Ghost was relieved.

The elves seem to stare in wonder once Islanzadi stopped speaking, and Arya started. “For seventy years, I have lived and loved, fought and killed without ever speaking to you, my mother. Our lives are long, but even so, that is no small span.”

“I cannot undo the past, Arya, no matter how much I might desire to do.” The Queen laughed bitterly, shivering once. Ghost already disliked her- she reminded her too much of their own mom.

“And I cannot forget what I endured.”

That made Ghost smile.

“Nor should you.” Islanzadí clasped her daughter’s hands. “Arya, I love you. You are my only family. Go if you must, but unless you wish to renounce me, I would be reconciled with you.” 

For a moment, it seemed as if Arya would not answer. Ghost saw her hesitate and quickly look at her audience. Then she lowered her eyes and said, “No, Mother. I could not leave.” 

Islanzadí smiled uncertainly and embraced her daughter again. Ghost silently cursed the women, knowing that this was a full blown manipulation trick. Arya returned the gesture, and smiles broke out among the assembled elves. The white raven hopped on his stand, cackling, “And on the door was graven evermore, what now became the family lore, Let us never do but to adore! ”

“Hush, Blagden,” said Islanzadí to the (confusing) white raven. “Keep your doggerel to yourself.” 

Releasing from the hug, the queen turned to Eragon and Saphira. “You must excuse me for being discourteous and ignoring you, our most important guests.”
Eragon smiled and touched his his lips, then waved his hand over his abdomen. He kept the mental connection there too. “Islanzadí Dröttning. Atra esterní ono thelduin.”
The Queen seemed surprised, but responded correctly. Eragon finished smoothly, and stayed standing. Islanzadi then turned to Saphira and asked, “Dragon, what is your name?”

( Saphira. )

Islanzadi nodded, “Welcome to Ellesmera, Saphira. And yours’ Rider?”

“Eragon Shadeslayer, Your Majesty.”

A small murmur of the elves echoed in the room, and even Ghost got a few shivers. They sunk into their thoughts, confused as to why they felt the shivers. (..does someone have any association with that name?) They asked internally, (..Hello?! Anyone! Fuck sakes- I’m tired of being on my own! Who else can I fucking speak to?!)

A sudden wave of pure shock ran across their spine, and they bit their lip in response. Ghost tuned back in just in time as Islanzadi addressed them. “...t Brom is dead and that your training with him was incomplete. I wish to hear your full story, including how Brom fell and how you came to meet my daughter, or how she met you, as it may be. Then I will hear of your mission here, dwarf. Of your adventures, Arya, since your ambush in Du Weldenvarden, and of this new human’s purpose. I was aware of only four, not five.”

Eragon recalled his experience, and Ghost hung to his every word. It was all..really fascinating. To how he found the egg, to fleeing his home of Carvahill, to his adventure in Tierm and capture in Gil’ead. The Varden, and the fight against Durza the Shade, then the trip here. Ghost was surprised- he was recalling this over a matter of months, while they remembered Gil’ead as only a week ago. Was their memory the problem? How could they just..forget an entire section of their life?!

They snapped back into the conversation when Eragon asked, “Since Arya has returned alive, will you agree to help the Varden, like before? Nasuada cannot succeed otherwise, and I am pledged to her cause.”

The Queen now held a scroll, the red wax seal broken. Ghost figured that the letter was addressing for cooperation- they remember seeing a show describing the significance of wax seals.

“My quarrel with the Varden is as dust in the wind,” said Islanzadí. “Fear not; we will assist them as we once did, and more, because of you and their victory over the Urgals.” She leaned forward. “Will you give me Brom’s ring, Eragon?” Without hesitation, Eragon pulled it off his finger and offered it to the queen, who plucked it from his palm. “You should not have worn this, Eragon, as it was not meant for you. However, because of the aid you have rendered the Varden and my family, I now name you Elf Friend and bestow this ring, Aren, upon you, so that all elves, wherever you go, will know that you are to be trusted and helped.”

Ghost smiled to Eragon, and he seemed excited. It seemed like a great honour- being named an elf friend. Ghost wondered if they could be named one as well, and then they caught themself drifting from the conversation again. They shook their head a bit before coming back to the present.

“And what of my training?” Eragon asked, looking amongst the council. He seemed to be trying to find someone, and Ghost wondered if he also got a mysterious calling from..

What was his name?

Islanzadi explained that, unless he could overcome the Shade’s curse, that he’d be no more useful then a figurehead. Eragon looked like he had been threatened with his life. Ghost gently sent reassurance to him through their link, and he cut it off entirely. They blinked in surprise, but brushed it off.

Islanzadi then addressed Orik, who had nothing to mention other than his overseeing of training. Then she spoke to Arya again, and the elf explained everything that Ghost had been curious about. Her capture and torture in Gil’ead made Ghost furious and also sympathetic. They made themself listen to every word, and remember it. (I’ll talk with Arya later..she seems to ignore it.)

An elf stood from the council to express his concern, praising Arya for not sharing the locations of their cities and expressing their demand for Galbatorix to be punished. Arya thanked him with a quick, “Thank you, Däthedr-vor.”. The Queen then turned to Ghost, who had remained kneeling.
“Now you, child. Who are you, and why are you here unannounced?”

Ghost bit their cheek and stood slowly. No one seemed to glare, so they stood tall. “..Your majesty, My name is Ghost. What is more important is that I have a gift for you. I believe..I believe this gift will be a turning point in your favour.”

Islanzadi narrowed her eyes, her eyebrows knitting together to try and think of what it could be. “Present this gift then.”

Ghost nodded and set their bag on the ground, kneeling again to feel the eggs cool surface. This time, this felt different. There was a harder weight against their throat, and the back of their head pounded. Again, the anxious fight-flight built up in their system, pushing them to run. They quickly took the egg into their hands and held it up in the light. “Queen Islanzadi of the elves, I present to you a dragon egg, found in the forests mountains. I have carried it with me for a short time, and it is free.”

The room fell into a tense silence, and Ghost kept their head bowed. Their arms shook visibly, and tears formed in their eyes. Ghost had to shut their eyes to avoid falling over. It felt like hours before the Queen spoke.

“Rise, child.”

Ghost got to their feet, holding the egg carefully.

“You have presented a dangerous gift. In this way, I will have to investigate your mind to authorize your story.”

“Do as you will, Queen Islanzadi.” Ghost bowed their head. “I must tell you this, however. If I block you from anything, know it is not my will. I do not know as of why, but my memories are blocked from even myself unless they are recent. I ask that you forgive me for this.”

The Queen thought for a moment, then nodded and approached Ghost. She reached her hand to touch their forehead. She hesitated slightly, and then there was a sickening noise.

Crack.

Chapter Text

Ghost let out a sigh of relief when a branch broke under their foot. Islanzadi was gentle with her mental examination- and Ghost was happy to let her do her own thing. But something strange happened- a dark barrier seemed to suddenly appear and push the two out of the mind. WIth a gentle gasp, The Queen looked at Ghost with a hard stare, her green eyes piercing their own brown ones. Ghost quickly murmured an apology, and Islanzadi accepted it with a bitter tone.

The Queen then gently rested her hands against the egg and nodded to Ghost. “This is a wondrous surprise, child. This calls for a celebration! My daughter has returned, a dragon and her Rider have appeared, and there is a freed egg within Ellesmera! I will see us celebrate in proper fashion.”

Lilies and roses fell gently from the ceiling, and Ghost stood in slight shock and anxiety. They pulled the egg slightly away from the Queen, and when she made no move to stop them, they quickly put it in their bag again. Eragon gently pulled them to the side, and looked at Islanzadi making an announcement to hundreds of elves. Ghost slightly hid behind the boy as the crowd burst into cheers, beginning to rush out.

“What did she say?!” Eragon whispered.

“To break open our finest casks and light the cook-fires, for tonight shall be a night of feast and song. Come!” He grabbed Eragon’s and Ghost’s hand and pulled them both after the queen as she threaded her way between low hanging pines and large ferns. During the time inside, the sun had sank a lot. Ghost guessed it was roughly around five to seven PM, and it was late summer.

The group stopped at the top of a small hill, where there was a table set up. A bonfire was close by, and multiple smaller fires were lit all through Ellesmera. Ghost sighed sadly, remembering the quiet nights where their mother took them camping.

Those camping trips were always terrible- one time, they had got a thin sleeping bag, and their air mattress leaked the night before, and since they didn’t want to wake their mom up, they slept on the hard ground. Another time, it rained so hard that their tent had fully collapsed! Ghost had to stay with their mom that night, huddled to her mattress as the wet settled to their skin.

“Ghost? Is something wrong?”

Ghost looked to Eragon, who held a wooden goblet filled with some sort of liquid. He had his hand on their shoulder, and a concerned expression. “You’ve been starring out into Ellesmera and crying for a minute.”

“Ah, it happens.” Ghost laughed quickly and wiped their eyes. “Just- some pollen in my eyes. Besides I just cry sometimes- what’s in the goblet?”

Eragon raised an eyebrow, but let the topic go. “It’s Faelnriv. It’s made from crushed elderberries and spun moonbeams. See if you can get someone to get-”

Ghost smiled and lifted Eragon’s glass to their lips, taking a sip before handing him the cup. “..it’s amazing. I thought it was like alcohol.”

Eragon stood for a moment before agreeing. Orik stomped over and huffed. “Daughter of a Queen- I wish I could tell Hrothgar and Nasuada. They’d want to know.”

“Who are they?” Ghost asked.

Orik explained to them that Nasuada was the leader of the Varden. Her father recently passed in a battle of Farthurn Dur, and she assumed leadership. Hrothgar was the dwarven king- he was the one to send Orik with Eragon to travel. Orik seemed excited to talk about Hrothgar, and Ghost saw the passion light up in his eyes.

Soon enough, Ghost pardoned themself from Eragon and Orik. Eragon was getting crowded- many elves wanted to meet him. Some even approached Ghost and requested to see the egg, which Ghost showed off happily. The black egg was passed around from each elf, and given back to Ghost eventually. They seemed relieved about it, leaning their head back and putting the egg back into the bag.

Ghost saw Eragon grow bored, upset even. Ghost waited for the elves around Eragon to lessen, and with a deep breath, they walked over again and stood beside him. “It’s crazy to think that we’re here..it’s something of a folklore, hm?”

He looked over, seemingly coming out of a trance. Ghost repeated their statement, and Eragon shrugged. “I always knew elves existed..but Ellesmera was something I could have never imagined.”

“Hey, Eragon? Can I ask a bit of a personal question?” Ghost spoke quietly. “..how are you feeling? Honestly. You seem tense, yet relaxed all the time.”

Eragon paused before answering. “I couldn’t ever be better.”

With that, food was brought out. God, it smelt amazing! Loaves of bread, honey dripping from apples, and even honeycakes! There was soup, a mushroom pie..and amongst all of this, there was no meat. Ghost didn’t find this odd- they assumed that the elves, since their connection with the land, that they didn’t want to kill the animals they shared it with.

The elves rushed to the table, and Ghost followed the example. Ghost sat beside Eragon, who was at the Queens hand. Arya sat by her mother, Orik across from Eragon, and then the elves. Saphira took the other head of the table, and Ghost couldn’t help but chuckle.

=-=-=-=-=-=

Ghost blinked, and suddenly they were walking alongside Eragon. They looked around, stopping for a moment before Eragon looked at them. “Ghost? Is something wrong?”

“I..yeah. Lead the way.” They forced a smile and followed Eragon. Eragon gave them a we are talking later look.

Soon enough, the two came to Islanzadi, who was at a base of a tree. There was a staircase curling up in the tree. Islanzadi explained that this is where Eragon would reside, and Saphira would have to fly up due to the fact dragons were not in mind when the stairs were grown. The Queen departed quickly with Arya afterwards.

Ghost looked at Eragon and chuckled. “I guess I’ll find somewhere else to stay, hm?”

Eragon looked at them with honest confusion. “..you said you would stay where Orik would be.” Before Ghost could protest, Eragon held their arm and pulled them up the stairs.

Ghost couldn’t help but admire the stairs- a beautiful railing that complimented well with the smooth steps. They could sit and draw on these stairs for hours, but right now Eragon was determined to drag their ass up these stairs. But midway, his grip loosened and he used the banister to help him up. Ghost struggled even more, breathing heavy through their nose. Once the two reached the top, they took a second to sweat it out.

Once the two finished catching their breaths, Ghost really took in their surroundings. The two stood in the middle of a small vestibule. A sculpture of two forearms and hands stood in the centre, but the arms never touched. Three rooms were on each side- A dining room, a room with a hollowed middle (Sauna, maybe?), and then a massive bedroom. They followed Eragon into the bedroom.

It was dark, so he grabbed a lantern in advance. It was big- a hollow so Saphira could sleep peacefully, a bed with a skylight, and a fireplace made of wood. They found it odd, but once they touched its cool and hardened surface, it reassured them enough that there wasn’t going to be an arson cased filed.

Eragon stood by the massive window for a moment, simply staring out of it with Saphira. For a moment, Ghost’s heart fluttered. They took out their phone and quickly took a photo- making sure to disable the flash, and pocketed it as he turned around.

“You. We need to talk.” He spoke, walking over and sitting down. “Who are you, Ghost? What do you remember?”

“..Well. My name is Ghost. I’m..god, how do you do an ice breaker here?? Right. I like reading, writing..you’re concerned on my memory, right?”

He nodded. “I find it hard to believe that you managed to transport a dragon egg effortlessly, and yet you have issues recalling what had happened mere minutes ago. You acted so differently too- speaking with an accent and talking about adventures with dangerous information- speak who you are.”

Ghost could feel Kazu smirking and laughing. Almost, hear him laughing. Ghost sighed and rubbed their arm, feeling nervous under his glare. “I..it’s hard to explain, Eragon. But let me say it as this- I..don’t have the majority of my childhood memories. I don’t remember ages ten and down- and that’s terrifying. Along with me killing a shade..? My memory makes me black out at random times.”

Eragon leaned back and crossed his arms before nodding and telling them to wait down here. He took the lantern, walking past them and up a staircase they didn’t spot before. Saphira left moments later, and left Ghost alone. Ghost buried their face into their hands and let a few tears of frustration drop down their face. They ripped off their bag and took out the egg, hugging it close. “..i’ll leave tonight.” They whispered. “..leave, and never come back.”

The egg wobbled around in protest, and Ghost let go of it. It hit the ground and started to roll around. Ghost, in a moment of panic and glance up the stairs, grabbed the egg and took off outside the bedroom. They closed the sheet door and set the egg down, which immediately spun around in a wide circle. Ghost pressed against the wall, slowly shuffling their feet across the floor before leaping on a table.

They watched the egg suddenly stop on its side. Ghost thought the chaos was over, so they slid down from the table and crouched down to pick it up. They sprung back, however, when the egg suddenly burst open, and out tumbled a black dragon.

=-=-=-=

Ghost’s heartbeat flung itself into their throat at that moment, their eyes never leaving the new creature on the dining floor. It wobbled around aimlessly, seeming to get used to its surroundings.

“..ook, little guy.” Ghost choked out. “You..why now..?” Their head spun in protest, and they sunk down to the floor again to lay on their stomach. The cool wood helped ground them to reality, but it was a fraying rope.

The dragon snapped its head to them, its iris’s widening. It crawled over quickly, tilting its head side to side. Ghost desperately wanted to get up and run- to just leave this madhouse of a forest and run back to their snow covered home. Their cats were probably wondering where they are.

The dragon approached their face, sniffing it for a bit. Ghost stared wide eyed at the silver eyed dragon, and really got a look at its face. It nearly blended into the shadows of the room- its dark scales seemed to absorb the light. It’s silver eyes popped against the darkness of its body, as well as the wing membrane.

The dragon suddenly hovered over Ghost’s right eye, staring into it intensely. Ghost couldn’t even manage a whimper before it pressed it snout against their eye. A sudden pain shot through their head, and they nearly screamed in shock.

Nearly.

Their body finally snapped back, and they covered their mouth. Their eye became cold- too cold to the point where it was hot. Ghost pressed their hands against it- desperate for this pain to stop, even if they had to rip it out. They rolled on their side, curling around themself before feeling their vision blur out. Someone was trying to take control, but who?

(LET ME IN!)

The deep and familiar voice rang clear in their head, and they were pushed back into the co conscious. They felt the person take the front entirely, and slowly the body began to stand. The pain they once felt slowly numbed itself. (Suwi!) Ghost cried. (Where the hell were you?!)

(I never left. I couldn’t take control- you were blocked out.) He spoke. (Everyone has been trying to get in.)

Ghost thought for a moment before asking, (Is anyone else here? Is it just you?)

(Just me and Kazu was present. He should be with me..) Suwi trailed off.

Ghost silently took back control, and looked around. They were sitting on the table, the dragon curled on a seat beside them. It wasn’t about their surroundings that shocked them- it was about how much they could see.

Through their right eye, they could see everything illuminated with a sharp outline, like someone took a drawing filter and applied it to their eye. The shadows seemed to be sharper, while the light seemed to glow more. It was an odd sense of night vision that Ghost found disorientating.

(Oh my god you’re becoming a cat.) Kazu spoke up. His accent was heavily appreciated. (Wait- check your hand. For the rider mark and shit.)

Ghost looked at their palms and found them missing of any silver oval. They got a bad feeling in their stomach. Their heartbeat returned in their throat, and they turned on their phone and turned on camera, taking an image of their face with the flash on. Once they opened the image, their heart dropped even more.

Their right eye was silver.

A beautiful, swirling silver eye replaced their deep brown one. They sat in shock for a moment before covering their mouth, looking at the dragon. How the hell are they going to hide this?

They pulled their hair from their ponytail and ruffled their hair, covering their eye. They looked at the dragon, suddenly feeling out in the open when focused on it. It felt like when they spoke to Saphira..

(The dragon's conscious.) Suwi spoke, his voice like a church bell, (Ghost. You are a Rider.)

Chapter Text

Ghost blinked in surprise. “...what?” They asked aloud, a hint of plain stupidity in their voice. Their stomach dropped in realization. Suwi was right- They were a Rider. The phrase made their heart sink into the depths of their stomach and their stomach rise in protest. A burn started in their throat and quickly shot upwards, and they put their hands over their mouth. Oh god.

They rushed over to what they thought was a sink and vomited. Their legs shook, threatening to drag them back down to the ground and latch them there. The dragon hopped from the table and whimpered, touching their mind and sending thoughts of reassurance and comfort. Ghost leaned their head back and then straight into the “sink” as they threw up again.

“Ghost?” Eragon called from outside the dining room, startling Ghost. “Are you alright?”

Ghost put a hand on their beating heart to calm down, and they grabbed the dragon and gently plopped it in the bag. “Please, stay inside and don’t move.” They whispered. The dragon cooed in response and Ghost closed the flap just as Eragon walked in. Ghost barely had time to breath and calm down.

He held the lantern, looking at Ghost with concern. His brown hair was a bit more messed up. “Ghost? What happened? I heard you talking and throwing up, and wanted to make sure you haven’t fallen ill.”

Ghost nodded and smiled. “Y..yeah. I’m good. Just- the drinks didn’t sit well with me. I’ll head out after I clean up. No need to worry.”

Ghost realized then that Eragon was shirtless. They looked away, their blush increasing like crazy. They stood up, chuckling nervously. Eragon sighed and nodded. “..fine. I hope you sleep well, Ghost.”

“You too, Shadeslayer.” They teased. “..would I technically be Shadeslayer too, since I have killed a shade?”

Eragon thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. “I believe you would. Goodnight then, Shadeslayer.”

Ghost laughed and watched Eragon leave before letting a sigh of relief out. They opened the bag and saw the dragon head pop out again. Ghost smiled and gently patted the dragon before closing the bag. After they cleaned their mess, they started down the stairs and then into their mind.

(What do I do now?) They asked the two males.

(Tell the queen. You need to tell someone, and if you refuse to share it with Eragon..Tell her.) Suwi spoke. (She has experience with new Riders. You will have more luck with her.)

(..you know her??)
(Better- I fronted during then! That raven has a sharp tongue!) Kazu laughed. (Yeah..good shit- That Eragon kid is nervous.)

(...I’m hesitant on telling the Queen. She gives me bad vibes.) Ghost sighed. (..She reminds me a lot about my mom.)

(Esh. Ok, let’s uh..) Kazu trailed off, tapping his chin in thought.

“Ghost!”

Ghost turned around on the stairs to find Eragon again. He had put on a shirt- thank god- and held their phone. “I found this whilst looking in the dining room. I thought you would like it back.”

Ghost gasped and took it in their pocket. How did they forget?! They thanked Eragon and were about to go down, when he held their arm in a tight hold. His fingers were warm to the touch, yet his palm remained cool. They were about to question it, but he brushed their hair to the side and gasped out loud. “Your eye-!” He cried.

“Shut up!” Ghost snapped, brushing it back. “I- I just hit it, so it looks bad-”

“No, it’s silver. Ghost- where is the egg?!”

Ghost lowered their head and laughed nervously. “Eragon, let’s talk in the morning, I’m exhausted-”

They suddenly felt claws on the back of their head, and they knew their jig was up. They slowly turned their eyes up to Eragon, who looked like he was about to faint.

“So..uh..this is awkward. I haven’t named it-”

“You..wait up in the room. I’ll get the Queen.” He spoke, moving down past them and nearly tripping down the steep stairs. Kazu snickered at that.

Ghost just stood there, dumbfounded. They forced themself up and back to the statue, walking into the bedroom to see Saphira staring at them.

(I have heard what has happened. Let me see the young one.) She asked- more like demanded, but Ghost let it slide. Once they opened the bag, the dragon zipped out and immediately went to greet her. Saphira looked at it with her blue eyes before opening her wing. (I am not alone anymore.) She said. Ghost could hear the sadness and joy in her voice.

(And you aren’t.) Ghost responded, sitting close by. Saphira invited them under her wing, and they slowly sank down beside her. Her underbelly was so warm.

She was warm- too warm, honestly. The black dragon leapt onto Ghost’s lap, and they groaned in protest. It curled up comfortably and fell asleep quickly. Ghost sighed and leaned on Saphira. (Saphira? Can I ask you something?)

(Go ahead, little rider.)

(..I..it’s hard to word, but..why did the egg take so long to hatch? I remember Eragon saying that you hatched near instantly for him.)

(Well. It was not near instant, first off. There was..quite a lot that happened with me. I wanted to make sure that Galbatorix was not tricking me. That jester thought he could force me out! Ha! He was wrong. I had to make sure that Eragon, was Eragon.)

(So..waiting for the right time?) Ghost smiled. (..maybe that is why this little guy waited for so long as well.)

(Indeed. Do not feel offended.)

Ghost sighed and shut their eyes for a bit, feeling Saphira lower her wing on them. Ghost was pulled into a slumber soon after.

-=-=-=-

Ghost woke up in a completely different area.

In a totally different room.

They shot up and gasped. Where the hell were they?! They got up and looked around, and found themself in a room similar to Eragon’s, but smaller. It had the same bedroom and flooring- the same windows and even the same bowl in the centre. Ghost stepped out to overlook their view, but bumped against a small bowl of fresh fruit and clothes. Picking up the note, they understood none of it. It was all in the ancient language. They grumbled, but silently thanked whoever brought them this.

A sudden black bolt dashed between their feet and started eating the fruit. Ghost laughed and gently stroked the dragons back. Now in the daylight, the dragon reflected the light beautifully. The scales shone rainbow against the sun, like it recently took a bath. The white membrane and eyes were a good contrast, completing the monochromatic appearance of the baby.

Ghost heard approaching footsteps, and looked up to see Eragon and Orik. Eragon was dressed in a fine tunic and creamy leggings, with his usual boots. Orik was in his usual attire, hosting his axe.

“Well! Didn’t realize there was a new rider in our mist. How’re you, Ghost?” Orik smiled.

“I..overwhelmed, stressed? But good. Uh- what’re you two doing here?”

“To gather you. The Queen, Arya and a few others are waiting for us. Get dressed swiftly.” Eragon spoke.

“Oh- right! Could you read this, by the way? I’m terrible with my ancient language.” Ghost handed the note to Eragon.

“..it is the same as I got. “Greetings, Ghost Shadeslayer. I, Bellaen of House Miolandra, do humble myself to deliver the fruit and clothing to you, Ghost. These clothes are for you, and the fruit for you and the dragon to share. The clothes were woven by Niduen of Islanzadí’s house and are her gift to you.

May good fortune rule over you,
Peace live in your heart,
And the stars watch over you.
Bellaen du Hljodhr.””

Ghost registered it all, nodding. The name Shadeslayer rubbed them wrong still. They took the clothing and quickly changed and oh my god. They were so soft and perfect! It was great to be out of their clothes- it was starting to smell from the constant days of travel. But, they kept the purple tye-dyed hoodie with them, putting their hair into a ponytail. Their shaved sides started to get fluffy, and they worried that it would grow out too much. Ghost pulled their hair in front of their silver eye, a bit insecure about it. Seeing through it also gave them a headache, and with minimal modern medicine in their bag, they knew to save it for emergencies. 

They stepped out and told the two to lead the way, which they did. The black dragon managed to crawl up Ghost’s leg and snuggle into their hood, resting its head on their shoulder. “Aw, you’re growing on me little guy.”

They were met at the bottom of the stairs by Islanzadi and Saphira. The Queen wore a cape of swan feathers, which confused Ghost greatly- how’d they get that many feathers? The Queen led them around Ellesmera, which delighted Ghost. Eragon seemed excited too, who asked many questions about the land. Ghost chimed in with their own, and Kazu stirred to ask his own to see if he could piss off the Queen. (He was succeeding.)

She suddenly stopped, and spoke with a hardened voice; “Before we go any farther, the three of you must swear in the ancient language that you will never speak to outsiders of what you are about to see, not without permission from me, my daughter, or whoever may succeed us to the throne.”

“Why should I gag myself?!” Orik demanded.

There was a pause- Ghost assumed Saphira spoke too- and the Queen answered. “It is not a matter of trust, but of safety. We must protect this knowledge at all costs—it’s our greatest advantage over Galbatorix—and if you are bound by the ancient language, you will never willingly reveal our secret. You came to supervise Eragon’s training, Orik-vodhr. Unless you give me your word, you may as well return to Farthen Dûr.”

Ghost agreed to her terms- they saw no disadvantage with this. (Besides, if we truly need to, we can switch out to share. We are different people.) Kazu pointed out. Ghost smirked in satisfaction- at least they had a good loophole.

The Queen taught Ghost and Orik on how to pronounce the complicated phrase, and once they both did, she turned to Eragon expectedly. It satisfied Ghost that they could understand the simple words, and ran it through their head a few times to burn it into memory.

Islanzadi thanked them, and then continued on the way. Soon, they reached the top where they looked out to a cliff. There were poppies instead of trees, stretching out for miles. Ghost smiled in surprise- it reminded them of the poem In Flanders Fields. Their mind began to drift off to ceremonies in school, when..

Thud.

Ghost gasped in surprise and looked around. Eragon seemed to panic too, looking at Ghost. Thud. Ghost suddenly had a flash of memory, and their heart started to pound.
Back in their room, the faint smell of jasmine incense hung in the air. A book laid in front of them, a red dragon on the cover labeled “ELDEST” before turning to a page. It was the end of the chapter, and the words read in a blur.

A name suddenly came to their mind. The memories flooded back in. They remembered this moment!

“Oromis!” They cried as a golden dragon flew over the side of the cliff, a rider on its back. 

Chapter Text

Ghost gasped as the dragon landed. It was bright as the blazing sun behind it- its massive structure casting a shadow against everything else. The dragon’s- no, Glaedr’s scales scattered the light in multiple directions, littering the trees in small light drops. The rider on his back was dressed in dazzling white robes, and the name also popped in Ghost’s mind- Oromis.
Oromis and Glaedr.

The names rung loud and clear- this moment, rung loud and clear. They knew this was going to happen, which was the only thing that kept Ghost on their feet. Eragon was stunned to silence, falling to his knees with his mouth wide open. Ghost couldn’t imagine the shock he was going through- two new riders in the matter of twenty-four hours.

As Glaedr began to land, Ghost could see how bad his leg was. His left foreleg was completely gone- a white stump remained in its place. Ghost could only nod, tears brimming their eyes rapidly. He didn’t deserve that. None of that.

As the dragon landed, Oromis slid down Glaedr’s leg elegantly. Ghost could only stare in awe- he was beautiful. Long, silver hair. Despite his ancient age, he looked young. His eyes were the only evidence that he was beyond his years.

(..holy shit- this is the dude!) Kazu laughed. (This is the man who contacted you earlier!)

(..I have a feeling he doesn’t know about me.) Ghost gulped a dry breath down. (..but again, who else could have told me to come here?)

Ghost was met with silence, and they shrugged. They approached the group as Oromis was speaking with Islanzadi. “..hid nothing from you, Islanzadi, but what you had already chosen not to see. If you had scryed the land, as is your duty, you would have discerned the source of the chaos that has swept Alagaesia and learned the truth of Arya and Eragon. That you might forget the Varden and the dwarves in your grief is understandable, but Brom? Vinr Alfakyn? The last of the Elf Friends? You have been blind to the world, Islanzadi, and lax upon your throne. I could not risk driving you further away by subjecting you to another loss.”

Ghost put a hand over their mouth as Oromis basically dug into Islanzadi. Kazu cackled, (Oh!! This is rich, please. I need my camera.)

(Put that away and be polite. Ghost, be ready to switch out with me.) Suwi spoke. Ghost nodded internally.

Oromis turned to Ghost and they immediately broke eye contact with him. “You have seemed to know my name before I introduced myself, yet I am uninformed about you entirely. Who are you?”

“Uh..” Ghost stuttered. “Formally? Ghost Shadeslayer, but please just call me Ghost. I..it just came to me in a blur. I promise you that I am not a threat- It just came to me. I can even say it in the language.”

Oromis gestured for them to do so, and they spoke the promise quickly. He seemed surprised for a moment, but nodded and turned to speak with Orik. Ghost felt massive eyes on them, and turned to see Glaedr. (You, Ghost, are a surprise to many. I am Glaedr.)

(Hello, Glaedr.) Ghost spoke quickly. (I am honoured to speak with you.) Kazu was going to say something, but Suwi quickly muffled him with his hand and wrestled him down. Ghost had to hold back a snicker.

The black dragon poked its head up and opened its wings to Glaedr, roaring a bit brokenly. Ghost smiled gently, and Glaedr nodded in respect. (A fine young dragon.)
Ghost was pulled from their conversation with Glaedr when Orik snapped at Oromis. “ That was your reason? Those are the words of a coward! The eggs might have never hatched.”

The entire area fell silent. It seemed that even the breeze paused in shock at Orik’s word. Kazu burst into laughter, and Ghost had to cover their mouth to stop them from laughing with him. Some of the elves caught on to them and glared. “If you were not my guest here,” Islanzadi snarled at Orik. “I would strike you down myself.”

Oromis spread his hands,  “Nay, I am not offended. It is an apt reaction. Understand, Orik, that Glaedr and I cannot fight. Glaedr has his disability, and I,” he touched the side of his head, “I am also maimed. The Forsworn broke something within me when I was their captive, and while I can still teach and learn, I can no longer control magic, except for the smallest of spells. The power escapes me, no matter how much I struggle. I would be worse than useless in battle, I would be a weakness and a liability, one who could easily be captured and used against you. So I removed myself from Galbatorix’s influence for the good of the many, even though I yearned to openly oppose him.”

“The Cripple Who Is Whole,” murmured Eragon. Ghost nodded slowly.

“Forgive me,” said Orik. He appeared stricken.

“It is of no consequence.” Oromis placed a hand on Eragon’s shoulder. “Islanzadi Drottning? By your leave?”

Islanzadi looked done, and aged fifty years. “Go. Go and be done with you.”

Oromis then turned to a crouched Glaedr. “Let Ghost ride with you, Saphira, Eragon. We have much to discuss.” Then, Oromis and Glaedr dove off the cliff.
Orik clasped Eragon’s arms. “Bring honour to your clan.” He said.

Eragon nodded, and mounted Saphira. Ghost got behind him and wrapped their arms around him, burying their face into his shoulder as they dove down. Ghost shrieked in joy as Saphira caught up with Glaedr, whomst she flew beside. Suwi seemed excited too.

(Suuuwwiii, is that a smile?) Ghost teased.

(Silence. I am simply thrilled to be able to speak to him.) He spoke, but Ghost could even hear his joy.

After miles of flight, they landed in a clearing. Ghost slid off of Saphira and nearly toppled over, but Eragon caught them to their relief. Their face tinted, but they shook it off as Oromis guided them down a dirt path. The cliff was exposed, and Ghost (well, more like Kazu) got the urge to climb it as fast as they possibly could. Eventually, the trio made their way to a hut. Glaedr could have easily snapped up the hut in one bite.

 “Welcome to my home,” said Oromis as he alighted on the ground with odd gracefulness. “I live here, on the brink of the Crags of Tel’naeír, because it provides me the opportunity to think and study in peace. My mind works better away from Ellesméra and the distractions of other people.”

He disappeared inside the hut, then returned with three stools and flagons of clear, cold water for the three. They all took their seats, and Ghost picked at their pants. The silence seemed to drag on, and Ghost was tempted to break it. (Wait.) Suwi spoke. (Don’t speak until he does. This could be a test to prove your patience.)

(Too bad I’m impatient.) Ghost responded. (Is anyone else with you and Kazu?)

(No. It..is an odd situation. You do remember how I said there was a barrier preventing us? Now we are inside of it, and it is pitch black. But there is a small living room so we can rest.)

(Living room? Is there a TV and all that jazz?) Ghost asked, recalling their own living room.

(No. It is more similar to..a refugee living room.) Suwi sighed.

Ghost furrowed their eyebrows in confusion. (Huh? I don’t remember if we added that..)

(The barrier appeared after the attack with the Shade. We have spoken and concluded that the shade has cursed us upon death, and separated you from the system.) Suwi explained. (So, with outside help, we have been trying to break the Shade’s curse.)

(Shouldn’t everyone be here then?? Why are you two only here?)

(Dragon hatch.) Kazu piped up. (Probably dragon hatching, as well as triggered due to the pain. We’re protectors, after all.)

(..should I try to trigger others, then?) Ghost asked. (I have my phone, so I could try.)

(Save your breath and battery. If they could be out, they would be.) Suwi huffed. (Focus on the task ahead.)

Ghost sighed and looked over to Eragon, who had his eyes to the sky. They got to look at him fully now, and they saw things they didn’t see before. His cheeks were slightly chubby, and slight stubble was appearing. His brown hair was dark like his eyes, and curled around his temples slightly. His hair was still slightly messy from the flight. Light freckles were on his face- Ghost assumed he’d been in the sun for the majority, since he was fairly tanned.

Eragon looked at them suddenly, and Ghost turned away. The grass suddenly became very interesting with the ants squirming around in it. They crackled their joints and leaned back.

Half an hour passed, and Oromis still wasn’t speaking. Ghost found their mind wandering to their home again. They really wondered if it was all going to be ok in the end- how were they to get home? Magic their way back? It sounded possible, if elves could make homes in the trees.

That reminded them. (Kazu? Suwi? How did we get into that room anyways?)

(I took control and followed them there. They were quite excited and had an hour longer of celebration.) Suwi spoke. (That Faelnirv is..something special.)

(You passed out Suwi.) Kazu teased.

(I did not.)

(Did too..)

(Enough.) Ghost sighed aloud. Despite the anger in their voice, it was nice to have the two bickering again. They looked up at Oromis, making eye contact. They immediately broke it, and he made no move to resolve it.

After about ten more minutes had passed, making the wait a full hour, Oromis finally spoke. “You both have learnt the value of patience well. That is good.”

Ghost spoke first. “The Mona Lisa wasn’t finished in a day.”

“You can’t stalk deer in a hurry.” Eragon spoke after, looking at Ghost oddly.

(Shit-! They don’t know who that is!) They cursed. (That’s ok- uh- lie again!)

Ghost didn’t need to; Oromis nor Eragon didn’t seem to question it. “True enough. Eragon, let me see your hands first. I find that they tell me much about a person.” Eragon removed his gloves and allowed the elf to grip his wrists with thin fingers. He examined Eragon’s calluses, then said, “Correct me if I am wrong. You have wielded a scythe and plow more often than a sword, though you are accustomed to a bow.”

Eragon confirmed his statement, and Oromis continued. “And you have done little writing or drawing, maybe none at all.” Eragon again confirmed it, mentioning that Brom taught him in Teirm to read. Oromis concluded with, “Beyond your choice of tools, it seems obvious that you tend to be reckless and disregard your own safety.”

Ghost covered their mouth slightly, Kazu laughing and choking on his drink slightly. When Eragon asked why Oromis thought that, and the elf responded that Eragon and Ghost were to call him and Glaedr Master out of respect, Kazu completely lost it and Ghost bit their tongue to keep from laughing.

(Shut up Kazu!) Ghost snapped.

(L-listen! I-I can’t it’s too funny- damn if this elf stepped into our world and said that?? Freaks all over him.) Kazu blubbered.

Ghost addressed Oromis out loud. “Yes, Ebrithil.” (True, but shut up! Ebrithil is at least better then straight up Master jesus-) Ghost shot at Kazu internally.

(Doesn’t help that y-)

(Silence, Kazu.) Suwi snapped, slapping a hand over Kazu's mouth. (I want to listen to the elf. He will have important words.)

Ghost tuned back in unwillingly just as Oromis tore into Eragon more. “And do you undertake challenging projects?”

“I like to be challenged.” Eragon kept calm, but Suwi pointed out how tense his jaw was.

“So you feel the need to pit yourself against adversity in order to test your abilities.” Oromis spoke again.

“I enjoy overcoming challenges, but I’ve faced enough hardship to know that it’s foolish to make things more difficult than they are. It’s all I can do to survive as it is.”

“Yet you chose to follow the Ra’zac when it would have been easier to remain in Palancar Valley. And you came here.” Now that was something new. Ra’zac and Palancar Valley.

“It was the right thing to do... Master.”

The air lost its sound then. Ghost took a dry gulp of air in, then choked as Oromis turned to them. “Ghost, let me see yours hands now. You have been very patient.” Ghost nodded and rolled their sleeves up a bit before Oromis took them. His fingers were dry, yet soft. He took a moment in silence before speaking, “You are the exact opposite of Eragon, Ghost. Your hands hold quills and pencils, so I can say you are an artist.”

“You’d be correct.”

“Mm..you have many scars littering your hands, as well as a faint burn on your left hand. Do you also throw yourself to danger?”

“Well..more like danger throws it at me.” Ghost chuckled. “Cat got to my left hand, and a..metal bit my dad dropped cut that longer scar in it.”

“You spend little time in the sun- your skin is too pale.” Oromis rubbed his middle finger along the bottom of your wrist, causing them to tense and nearly pull away. “..you are quite stout too, so you do not work often.”

They nodded slowly. “Where we live..we have more advanced magic to work for us. Although we still have to do the majority.”

“Apart from your appearance, you appear tense all the time, as if you have eyes constantly on you.”

“I’m just a tense person.” Ghost sighed. “I grew up in an area that needed to be alert.”

“Why was it like this?”

“Well..dad kept me on my toes. Light jabs and pokes at me all the time made my reflexes sharp. Mom also helped with her constant yelling whenever home.” Ghost chuckled softly.

Oromis remained quiet before bringing up a new point. “Your wrists. I can feel and see light scars, and they appear to be-”

Suwi took the front momentarily and pulled their arms away and tugged their sleeves down. “I think that’s enough. We can psychoanalyze me later. I apologize for my rudeness, Ebrithil.”

Oromis kept a hard glare on them before dropping it. He turned to Eragon and asked him if he was given anything in Tarnag. Eragon presented his hammer necklace and asked how Oromis knew, and Oromis revealed that he couldn’t sense him anymore after receiving it.

When Eragon asked if he was the one who scryed Eragon, Oromis shook his head and took the amulet. He mumbled a lot of lines in the ancient language before handing it back. “It contains no other spells I can detect. Keep it with you at all times; it is a valuable gift.” Oromis then pressed his fingers together- Ghost noticed how well his nails were kept. He looked between his fingers and spoke, “Ghost. Eragon. Why are you here?”

“To complete my training.”

“For me to learn what being a rider entails, as well as train to become the best I could be.” Ghost spoke afterwards.

“And what do you two think it will entail?”

Ghost started before Eragon. “Learning about the land, magic, swordsmanship.”

Eragon shifted in his seat, his lips pressed together. “Learning more about magic and fighting. Brom wasn’t able to finish teaching me everything that he knew.”

“Magic, swordsmanship, and other such skills are useless unless you know how and when to apply them. This I will teach you. However, as Galbatorix has demonstrated, power without moral direction is the most dangerous force in the world. My main task, then, is to help you, Eragon and Saphira, Ghost and her Dragon, to understand what principles guide you, so that you do not make the right choices for the wrong reasons. You must learn more about yourself, who you are and what you are capable of doing. That is why you are here.”

(Where do we begin?) Saphira asked, letting Ghost hear.

Oromis started to speak when he suddenly stiffened and dropped his flagon. He grabbed his robes and dragged his hands along them like claws. Ghost’s breath caught immediately as they recognized what was happening. They stood up to help him to his side when he calmed down. Oromis’s redness slowed down, and Ghost relaxed and sat down again.

“Are you well?” Eragon asked, reasonably concerned.

A trace of amusement lifted the corner of Oromis’s mouth. “Less so than I might wish. We elves fancy ourselves immortal, but not even we can escape certain maladies of the flesh, which are beyond our knowledge of magic to do more than delay. No, do not worry... it isn’t contagious, but neither can I rid myself of it.” He sighed. “I have spent decades binding myself with hundreds of small, weak spells that, layered one upon another, duplicate the effect of enchantments that are now beyond my reach. I bound myself with them so that I might live long enough to witness the birth of the last dragons and to foster the Riders’ resurrection from the ruin of our mistakes.”
Ghost opened their mouth to speak, but Eragon beat them to the chase. He spoke quietly about how long until.. Something happened, which Oromis answered with a raised eyebrow and confident smirk; “How long until I die? We have time, but precious little for you or me, especially if the Varden decide to call upon your help, and yours too Ghost. As a result—to answer your question, Saphira—we will begin your instruction immediately, and we will train faster than any Rider ever has or ever will, for I must condense decades of knowledge into months and weeks.”

As Ghost thought about the ass pounding they were going to receive in this training, Eragon squirmed in his seat, face going red. “You do know..about my own infirmary. I am as crippled as you are.”

Ghost looked at Oromis to ask silently if they could speak. Intrigued, he let them talk. “Eragon, look. I don’t know much on your..infirmary. But having a negative outlook on it ain’t going to help. If you’re going to sit in your pity, you may as well turn yourself over. This sounds so goddamn corny right now, but we got each other. We’ll bounce our weaknesses and make them into one strength, alright?”

Oromis nodded in approval, and Ghost could sense a feeling of pride build up in their chest. Oromis added, “We will continue as if nothing is amiss.”
Eragon’s eyes widened, and he looked up at Oromis. “The pain is unbearable!” He spoke frantically. “It would kill me! I-”
“No, Eragon. It will not kill you. That much I know about your curse. However, we both have our duty; you to the Varden, and I to you. We cannot shirk it for the sake of mere pain. Far too much is at risk, and we can ill afford to fail.” 

Eragon shook his head and broke eye contact, his hands starting to shake and tears well in his eyes. “Eragon. You must accept this burden freely. Have you no one or nothing that you are willing to sacrifice yourself for?”

Silence overcame the group. Ghost wanted to give Eragon their hand, but didn’t want to humiliate him. So, they gave a smile before he spoke. “I accept on behalf of those I fight for: the people of Alagaesia—of all races—who have suffered from Galbatorix’s brutality. No matter the pain, I swear that I will study harder than any student you’ve had before.”

Ghost couldn’t have worded it better themself. Oromis then turned to them; “The question now goes to you, Ghost. What will you sacrifice yourself for?”

Ghost remained silent for a long time, thinking. Suwi and Kazu gave suggestions, but they didn’t take them. Instead, they reached over and took the snoozing black dragon off their hood and said; “I’ll sacrifice myself..for myself, and anyone who wants to consider me an ally. After all, who will remember me the most other then myself?”

He nodded, and then spoke. “I ask for nothing less.” Oromis looked at Glaedr, then back at the two of them. “Stand and remove your tunics. Let me see what you both are made of.”

(Wait.) Saphira said, (Was Brom aware of your existence here, Master?)

Again with Brom. Ghost had put two-two together and figured Brom was Eragon’s previous teacher, but had perished..somehow.

“Did you know Morzan as well?” Eragon asked. Shit, Ghost missed Oromis speaking.

“He was my apprentice before Brom.”

“And Galbatorix?”

“I was one of the Elders who denied him another dragon after his first was killed, but no, I never had the misfortune to teach him. He made sure to personally hunt down and kill each of his mentors.”

Ghost stood then, sighing. There was a lot that they didn't know about Galbatorix, yet they felt like they knew him personally. Eragon unlaced his tunic, and Ghost just slipped theirs off. They ran a hand over their back and noticed there was no signs of acne they were cursed with. It surprised them, honestly- how could it all disappear within..days? Weeks? But it relieved them- they didn’t have anything to be embarrassed about anymore.

Ghost glanced at Oromis circling Eragon, and they noticed Eragon’s massive scar. It jagged across his back suddenly, like a ravine opened up suddenly. “Did not Arya or one of the Varden’s healers offer to remove this weal? You should not have to carry it.” Oromis asked.

“Arya did offer, but...” Eragon stopped, trying to find the right word. “It’s part of me now, just as Murtagh’s scar is part of him.”

“Murtagh bore a similar mark. It was inflicted when his father, Morzan, threw Zar’roc at him while he was only a child.”

Oromis stared at him seriously for a long time before he nodded and moved on. “You have a fair amount of muscle, and you are not as lop-sided as most swordsmen. Are you ambidextrous?” 

“Not really, but I had to teach myself to fight with my left hand after I broke my wrist by Teirm.” Eragon explained.

“Good. That will save us some time.” Oromis nodded before walking to Ghost, taking a slow circle around them. Ghost held their head high, keeping a steady glare as Oromis faced them again. “You hold a lot more scars across your body, Ghost. Starting with the stab wound across your hip, and the misshapen healing on your arm. Why have you not gone to heal that?”

“Funny thing, I didn’t really have that resource with me.” I shrugged. “Got stabbed, was unconscious, then woke up and stumbled across Eragon’s caravan basically.”

“How did you get there?” Oromis pressed.

“So..uh…kinda just spawned in a field, thrown into prison- escaped, said prison..ran from a shade, met a group, got attacked part two, killed the shade..then went to Eragon’s group.” Ghost beamed. “I frankly don’t remember much on it. My memory sucks.”

Oromis looked around them, then raised Ghost’s hand. It had an odd texture to it. “It seems you had burnt this hand and healed it, yet you say you had no healing ability. No sane person would stick their hand in a fire, so tell me why you could have casted this spell, yet not heal yourself?”

Ghost looked panicked. “Seriously- I don’t remember! I can’t remember. If I do, I will tell you Ebrithil.”

Oromis narrowed his eyes, but let them go and took a step back. “Clasp your hands behind your back, and lift them as high as possible.”

And the training began.

Chapter Text

When the group broke for lunch, Ghost felt a wave of relief come over them immediately. Oromis had pushed Eragon and Ghost to their limits. He made them reach their hands as high as they could with being clasped behind the back. It hurt Ghost as well as Eragon, who couldn’t lift his hands barely above. Then, he instructed the two to touch the ground. Ghost slouched pathetically, whining silently.

Oromis then moved to the dragons. Ghost’s could do little, but tried to keep up with Saphira’s impressive flight patterns. She only couldn’t complete a few, like spinning back and doing a corkscrew. When she landed, Glaedr spoke up. (I fear that we coddled the Riders. If our hatchlings had been forced to care for themselves in the wild—as you were, and so our ancestors were—then perhaps they would have possessed your skill.)

(That is true.) Suwi spoke instead of Oromis, who seemed muted. (However, she has a natural hold of the skies due to her forced adaptation. Perhaps she had an experience with maneuvering around the naked eye, to give her the level of flexibility as well as flight.)

Then, Oromis interrogated the two again about all of their knowledge. Ghost could safely say that they passed Eragon a lot by wood-carving, botany and especially medicine. Ghost was thankful that their dad was a paramedic and their sister a pharmacist- it gave them a lot of knowledge on medicines and their origins. But Eragon got the upper hand once more once Oromis drilled the two on history and the Ancient Language.

Finally, they broke for lunch. Ghost sighed aloud, visibly happy from the release. Oromis invited the two inside his home, and Ghost eagerly looked around. It was mostly empty except for the necessities, plus the additional hundred scrolls to show of Oromis’s knowledge on Oromis’s wall. It reminded them of the honeycomb display of how one would hold wine. Maybe Oromis had some wine in those scrolls?

The thing that really caught their eye was the golden sheath and beautiful sword hung above the table. The sheath was the same colour as Glaedr’s scales, the sword with a blade of bronze. (Would that even hurt?)

(Judging by the way he displays it, it has.) Suwi spoke. (Bronze is a common ore. Perhaps when this was made, he only had access to bronze?)

(Or its for the aesthetic.) Kazu grinned. (Elves are prideful like that. Beautiful creatures, but vanity is their krypto.)

Ghost popped back in as Oromis was explaining a painting on his wall. “You would do well to memorize that landscape, Eragon, Ghost, for there lies the heart of your misery. You see what was once our city of Ilirea. It was burned and abandoned during Du Fyrn Skulblaka and became the capital of the Broddring Kingdom and now is the black city of Urû’baen. I made that fairth on the night that I and others were forced to flee our home before Galbatorix arrived.”

“If I may..Du Fyrn Skulblaka was the war between Riders, right?” They asked. The words dug into their tongue, rubbing it in on how poorly they pronounced each word. “Once Galbatorix betrayed the Riders..and had the forsworn fight with the council.”

Oromis nodded. “That is correct.”

(Well. Looks like a few things stick in that head!) Kazu laughed and sat down next to them, coiling his wing around their body. (..When can this history lesson ennddd??)

Ghost told Kazu to shush and cuddled to him, listening to Oromis scold Eragon slightly over his lack of knowledge of the Broddring Kingdom. “You don’t know?” Eragon shook his head, and Ghost saw how it stressed the old elf. “How can you not? Considering your circumstances and the fear that Galbatorix wields among your people, I might understand that you were raised in darkness, ignorant of your heritage. But I cannot credit Brom with being so lax with your instruction as to neglect subjects that even the youngest elf or dwarf knows. The children of your Varden could tell me more about the past.”

 “Brom was more concerned with keeping me alive than teaching me about people who are already dead,” retorted Eragon. Kazu wheezed slightly.

Oromis fell silent to that. Finally, he spoke again, “Forgive me. I did not mean to impugn Brom’s judgment, only I am impatient beyond reason; we have so little time, and each new thing you must learn reduces that which you can master during your tenure here.” He opened a series of cupboards hidden within the curved wall and removed bread rolls and bowls of fruit, which he rowed out on the table. He paused for a moment over the food with his eyes closed before beginning to eat. “The Broddring Kingdom was the human’s country before the Riders fell. After Galbatorix killed Vrael, he flew on Ilirea with the Forsworn and deposed King Angrenost, taking his throne and titles for his own. The Broddring Kingdom then formed the core of Galbatorix’s conquests. He added Vroengard and other lands to the east and south to his holdings, creating the empire you are familiar with. Technically, the Broddring Kingdom still exists, though, at this point, I doubt that it is much more than a name on royal decrees.”

Eragon fell silent then, but the way his lips pressed together and his eyebrows furrowed gave away that he was still eager for answers. Ghost smiled to this and ate as well- the fruit was better then anything the store could import in. Although they slightly struggled with peeling the fruit.

Oromis finally spoke. “You remind me of Brom when I chose him as my apprentice. He was younger than you, only ten, but his curiosity was just as great. I doubt I heard aught from him for a year but how, what, when, and, above all else, why. Do not be shy to ask what lies in your heart.”

“I want to know so much,” whispered Eragon. “Who are you? Where do you come from?... Where did Brom come from? What was Morzan like? How, what, when, why ? And I want to know everything about Vroengard and the Riders. Maybe then my own path will be clearer.”

Ghost, again, zoned out of the conversation. They sighed and focused on the table, crossing their arms on it and looking at the wood. Eragon’s and Oromis’s conversation carried in one ear and out the other. They decided to try and contact their dragon- Ghost needed the practice. They shut their eyes and focused on the other presence in their mind other then Kazu and Suwi, and smiled once the dragon’s mind opened like a scroll.

It was happy- feelings of excitement and curiosity came as Ghost entered their mind. Suddenly, Ghost was pulled from their body and seeing what the silver eye saw with both eyes.

The shadows became sharper, everything had a pencil sketch outline. This time, it had an odd glitter to everything the light touched. It reminded them of a watercolour painting.

Ghost opened their eyes to see Oromis staring at them. They jolted up and sat straight, a shiver coming down their spine. He then spoke, calm and collected. “Do you always jump when someone is looking?”

“Well..no. I’m just- skittish? Nervous? Anxious is the best word.” Ghost shrugged with a grin. “How about yourself?”

“No. Once you become aware of everything, you are never startled.”

“..Makes sense..” They trailed off. “..like, opening yourself to any possibilities and situations?”

“That is apart of it, Ghost.” Oromis turned his focus to Eragon. “One must be aware of what is out there to become open to all.”

Eragon opened his eyes then, and he gestured to Saphira with a smile. ““Even though we’re linked, I can never predict what she’s going to do. The more I learn about her, the more I realize how different we are.”

Oromis nodded carefully, lacing his fingers together on the table, “Those whom we love are often the most alien to us.” The elf paused. “She is very young, as are you. It took Glaedr and I decades be-fore we fully understood each other. A Rider’s bond with his dragon is like any relationship—that is, a work in progress. Do you trust her?”

“With my life.” Eragon responded. Ghost couldn’t tell if it was sarcasm or not.

“And does she trust you?” Oromis again asked.

“Yes.”

“Then humor her. You were brought up as an orphan. She was brought up to believe that she was the last sane individual of her entire race. And now she has been proved wrong. Don’t be surprised if it takes some months before she stops pestering Glaedr and returns her attention to you.”

Eragon narrowed his eyes, but nodded. Ghost decided to speak again, looking around. “..I think I know the answer to this already, but why don’t elves eat meat?”

Oromis smiled, “What do you think?”

“..well, because of your connection to the land.” Then, something happened. Ghost felt their mind start to drift from the front, and someone else seemingly to slide in. “As well as everything needed is sung from the plants- there is no need to cause animals their suffering.”

Oromis seemed impressed by this answer. The foggy feeling in Ghost’s head remained, which disorientated them greatly- made their hands seem far away, and the slight whirring from the projector starting to become audible.

“And Islanzadi? Her cape is made from swan feathers.” Eragon’s words brought them back slightly.

“Loose feathers gathered over the course of many years. No birds were killed to make her garment.”

Ghost held their head as they heard an echo to Oromis’s voice- as if he was speaking through a filter. They shook their head out slightly as Oromis stood to clean the dishes. Ghost offered to help, and the two cleaned the dishes with sand (Oddly enough, but then again, they couldn’t use water- plumbing didn’t exist!).

He then asked the two if they’d bathed this morning, stacking the dishes neatly in the cabinet. Once both Ghost and Eragon said no, Oromis said, “Please do so tomorrow then, and every day following.”

Before Ghost could say how?, Eragon cried out, “Every day! The water’s too cold for that. I’ll catch the ague.” (Ghost was extremely confused as to what “ague” was- maybe a type of cold?)

“Then make it warmer.” Oromis responded.

Eragon looked very confused, furrowing his eyebrows together and crossing his arms.. “I’m not strong enough to heat an entire stream with magic.” he protested.

Oromis’s laugh echoed throughout the entire house. Ghost couldn’t help but smile to this- it was nice to see someone so serious laugh so warmly. He turned to Eragon, “I assume you explored your quarters last night and saw the small room with a depression in the floor?”

Eragon nodded, and Oromis turned to Ghost next. They shrugged, “I don’t know. I fell asleep as soon as I got inside- I was overwhelmed and stressed.” (Kazu! Was there a room like that?) They asked quickly.

(...yeah. It’s like a bathhouse, or in Suwi's words, a public sauna. We figured out that we could get hot water and cold, like a sink.) Kazu shrugged.

When Ghost focused on Oromis and Eragon, the elf was already speaking about something; “While you are my student, I expect you to keep yourself clean-shaven until you can grow a full beard- if you so choose- and not look like a tree with half its leaves blown off. Elves do not shave, but I will have a razor and mirror found and sent to you.”

Ghost put a hand on their mouth at Oromis’s relentless blow to Eragon’s pride. Sure, he looked a bit feral with uncombed hair, but they didn’t find it bad. It even had a bit of charm to it- it added to his character.

“Ghost.” Oromis stood close to Ghost, and they soon realized that they should’ve been moving. They walked outside, face burning.

The small black dragon looked up to Ghost and rushed over clumsily, jumping up and clawing into their shirt. Ghost held onto it, cradling it like a cat. Glaedr spoke then, (We have decided upon a curriculum for Saphira and you.

The elf said, “You will start-”

(-an hour after sunrise tomorrow, in the time of the Red Lily. Return here then.) Glaedr continued.

“And bring the saddle that Brom made for you, Saphira,” continued Oromis. “Do what you wish in the meantime; Ellesmera holds many wonders for a foreigner, if you care to see them.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” said Eragon, bowing his head. “Before I go, Master, I want to thank you for helping me in Tronjheim after I killed Durza. I doubt that I would have survived without your assistance. I am in your debt.”

(We are both in your debt.) Added Saphira.

Oromis smiled slightly and inclined his head. Ghost then remembered to give their thanks. “And me too, Ebrithil. Thank you for saving me from my own Shade.”

To this, Oromis looked over at them. “Your own Shade? I only knew of Eragon's presence.”

“I..then who..?” They whispered, “You sound exactly like him..nevermind, then.”

“No. Eragon, go ahead- I will have Glaedr fly Ghost into Ellesmera.” Oromis nodded to Eragon. Eragon looked hesitant, looking to Ghost. Once they gave the thumbs up, he took off alongside Saphira.

Which left Ghost alone with Oromis. The brunette looked at the ground, kicking up at the grass. They felt Oromis’s eyes on the back of their head, and they knew the jig was up. Before they could speak, Kazu laughed and pulled them out of control a bit violently. Their body suddenly jolted as the change was made, and Kazu looked up to Oromis with a cheeky grin. The dragon immediately jumped out of his arms.

“Hey, dude. Suppose we should explain what’s really happenin’. I promise you, we aren’t here for hostile reasons or that jazz.” Kazu put his hands up to emphasize his point, “So..can we head back inside so I can explain?”

“We can sit outside, Ghost.” Oromis had his eyes narrowed, gesturing to sit outside at the chairs left out. Kazu heard the annoyance rising in Oromis's voice, but that only motivated him to keep going.

After the two took their seats (and Glaedr got real close), Kazu spoke. “Ok, first thing first- I’m not Ghost. Ghost is here, but not really. I’ll explain in your terms- imagine multiple minds in one body, right? Thats us. I’m one mind- the proper term being alter- named Kazu.”

“..Multiple minds.” Oromis spoke breathlessly.

(That is an abomination of a being.) Glaedr spoke bluntly.

Kazu put his hand on his chest and gasped dramatically. “Thats a new one! But, no. We’re here, and not an abomination. I hope you continue to teach Ghost, but know that we’ll be in the background.”

Oromis was quiet for a while, keeping his eyes on Kazu to allow no breathing room. Kazu kept a smile on, pushing his glasses up. He was disappointed that he didn’t have their sunglasses, but was sure that he could find some. Internally, he was slightly freaking out. (Dude I’m regretting this.)

(No shit-! Give me the front again!) Ghost growled.

(Sorry nope. I know you’re going to bolt.) Kazu grinned and tuned in just in time as Oromis spoke up.

“I will train Ghost as if nothing is amiss. I ask that you, nor anyone who I am unaware of, does not interfere like now.” He put his hands together on the table. “We do not have a lot of time to waste- every second we lose is one we could have used.”

“You got it, boss man!” Kazu grinned. “I also ask that you don’t tell anyone else about our little secret.”

“Very well. I presume you have not sworn secrecy that we are here?”

“Damn you pick up fast. Yeah, it’s our little loophole. Call it an emergency exit, alright?” Kazu adjusted his glasses again.

“I will ask that all of you swear secrecy to this.” Oromis confirmed. “This cannot get out.”

“Oo, not all of us can.” When Oromis raised his eyebrow, Kazu smirked. “Minority of us can’t even speak, let alone want to. Some of us don’t even like to front.”

“I see. I will ask that you still swear secrecy.”

Kazu- with visible frustration- swore to keep the secret of Oromis and Glaedr, as well as the training. With a few last arrangements- like Oromis swearing to never tell about the system- Kazu got onto Glaedr, and took off to the skies.

Chapter Text

The ride was silent. Kazu had let Ghost take the front as soon as they rose into the air a fair amount, but Ghost didn’t want it anymore. The shame they felt was soul crushing- it felt like they disappointed their teachers, and even disgusted them. The moment of Glaedr calling them an abomination could kill them faster than the shade ever could. They wanted to ask Glaedr why he said such words to them, but at the same they didn’t want to upset him further.

Glaedr must have picked this up, since he made his way into their mind and spoke. (I apologize for my harsh words. Do know they come from my own knowledge and oblivion. I..have never seen such a being as yourself before..or yourselves.)

Ghost sighed and leaned into his warm but sharp neck scales. (It’s fine. I was expecting it, so it softened the blow. And singular when referring to just me- its plural when referring to the system.)

(Tell me about this..system. What had to happen for you..for this, to take place?) Glaedr spoke. Kazu mentioned how careful he was speaking- maybe he was talking with Oromis.

(..childhood trauma- repeated violence mentally or physically before the age of nine. A personality didn’t form independently, so..it kinda ripped apart to create multiple people to cope with the situations thrown at them.) Ghost sighed and shook their head. (Before you ask, it wasn’t..all done by my parents. People around me, and people..in my village.)

(You still lie. Are you truly from a village? Or even in Alagaesia?)

(I’m not ready to reveal the truth yet. It won’t impact my training, but my truth will come soon.) Ghost sighed. (Wouldn’t talking about it cause more time to be lost?)

(..you are right, but you will tell us soon.)

(Well..one point you got right is that I am not from Alagaesia.) Ghost mentioned before looking past Glaedr’s neck. (..thank you for bringing me back, by the way. I’ll jump so you can just U turn and not lose any momentum.)

(That is foolish. You can die from that fall.) Glaedr slowed his pace as the cliff came closer.

(Then do a corkscrew, so I can be closer to the ground. If I mess up, I can rely on you to save me, right?)

Glaedr sighed in frustration. (I will close in so you cannot be injured fatally. You are nearly as stubborn as Brom was.)

(That’s a new one!) Ghost laughed.

(Ghost- get on your feet.) Kazu spoke up, (You’re going to be dropping, so roll to take the fall. It’s easier and cooler if you stand up.)

Ghost laughed and slowly got into a crouch, struggling their feet out of the saddle. They had a tight grip onto one of Glaedr’s spikes to not fall early. Glaedr slowly got closer..closer..and closer until he dove suddenly and did a tight corkscrew. (NOW!)

Ghost didn’t think twice- their heartbeat numbed them of any fear. They jumped off, gasping as they went into a still freefall for a moment, the world pausing to really rub in how stupid this plan was. Ghost nearly laughed at this cruel move, but their stomach blocked any sound having the potential of escape.

Good for them, since this cruel pause didn’t last.

Their stomach dropped instantly as their body suddenly was pulled to the ground. They didn’t even have time to scream- only time to react. Ghost was still decently far away from the ground, so they had time to readjust and look at a landing spot. They honed in on a spot on the ground- a patch of poppies that seemed the best taken care of- and coiled their body slightly. Ghost had no idea how to break their fall with a roll. This was all a bad idea, a terrible idea, they were going to die going to die going to die going to-
They hit the ground in a sudden move and rolled over their shoulder, feeling the gravity body slam them into the dirt as they did so. They didn’t stick the landing, and laid on their stomach, blinking. They sat in shock for a moment, blood flowing to their ears more intensely as their heart quieted down. The fact they were alive didn’t even register yet.

“Ghost-! Ghost!” Someone cried out. Ghost didn’t recognize the voice until Eragon was kneeling down in front of them. “I saw that fall! Are you alright?”

Ghost looked up to him and nodded slowly, leaning forward to rest against his chest. God the blood must have been messing with their head, since they could’ve sworn he smelt like fresh pine, faint musk, and the odd cologne that they stole from their Dad back at home..

-=-=-


Ghost woke up to the black blur stomping on their chest. They shot up violently, coughing and dry heaving as the dragon mimicked a laugh and sat up, stretching into the range of scratches. Ghost obliged weakly, laying back down. They looked over to the “window”, realizing it was dark out. In fact, when did they get into the room?

They remembered the ride with Glaedr, the jump off his back, butchering the landing, and then..God, what came after? Did they faint? Ghost rattled their head, closing their eyes..

And getting another stomp on the chest. They grunted and held the dragon up. “Ok, ok! I’m up!”

The dragon cooed happily and squirmed out of their hold, jumping to the floor and turning back with intense yellow eyes, as if to say Hey! Follow me! Ghost sighed and stood up, shivering as the cool air got to their skin. They looked over themself, realizing they had no shirt on- just their bra. A bandage was around their hips and over their shoulders, covering their back. They patted the back bandages and winced instantly- something had torn into their back. Ghost pulled their hands up to look at them, and gasped.

Their hands were bandaged lightly around the palms, and blood was seeping through. Ghost sighed and shook their head- they’d have to thank whoever brought them here and wrapped them up.

The dragon led Ghost to the bath, and they cleaned themself off- the wounds stinging badly and their dragon nearly drowning. After, they dried off with a towel and wrapped themself. They looked around for a shirt, and settled on their yellow-and-white striped one. Ghost slid it on, sighing at how..odd it fit. It was heavy compared to the elvish clothing, and that terrified them.

It was late, so they decided to try and get some sleep once more. Their dragon didn’t seem to mind- wagging its tail and looking up at Ghost.

“..what’d you want, little dude?” They asked, putting on their glasses properly. The dragon bounced in a circle, and Ghost stood up. The dragon then walked over to the open perch and jumped up. “Watch it, little guy. It’s midnight, and you can’t fly.”

The dragon huffed and jumped around again, and Ghost laughed quietly. “What? Want to swing tree to tree?” Once the dragon wagged its tail to that, Ghost knew that it was exactly what it wanted.

With a groan, they walked back into their room and collapsed on the bed, getting under the covers and tossing the towel to the side. The dragon growled in an attempt to emulate a whine before trotting over and jumping onto the bed, crawling under the covers to cuddle to Ghost’s warm chest. With a sigh, Ghost pulled the blanket over the two and closed their eyes.

-=-=-=-

The dragon woke them up again by jumping on their hip.

Ghost howled in pain, grabbing the dragon and shaking it about. “STOP JUMPING ON ME!”

The dragon smiled and bit Ghost playfully on the hand, and they dropped the lizard. They got up and found that a new pair of clothes were waiting for them, with a note on top. Again, they couldn’t read it too well, but made out the basics to read that the elves did not mind, and that nearly everyone saw the stunt they pulled. God, how foolish was that?!

They put on the new clothes, glad for the light fabric against their wounds. Ghost put on their cap and rummaged for their sweater, when they realized that they’d forgotten it at Oromis’s hut. Way to make an even worse impression.

Ghost felt someone touch their mind, and gasped. Before Suwi could fend it off, they recognized it as Eragon. (Ghost, be ready at your window. Me and Saphira are going to fly by.)

(Sounds great!)

(Perhaps you can jump down onto the saddle instead of onto the ground this time.) Saphira mentioned, and Ghost screeched mentally before cutting the connection. They emptied their bag, and let the dragon climb in. They sealed the flap so the little shit couldn’t jump out, and waited. 

While Ghost waited, they took off the bandages on their hands. The wounds took the form of minimal scratches and a large gash across their right palm, but they weren’t bleeding- which was better than nothing!

Ghost coiled the bandages and put them on an empty shelf- they’d have to wash them later and return them. Was that weird?

Then, they went into the “bathroom” and looked at themself, sighing. Small remains of fat on their cheeks were still there, and their eyes. God, they hated their eyes now. They brushed hair over their silver eye once more, not wanting to see those outlines and sharp shadows that caused a headache instantly. It wasn’t going to stay, but at least Ghost found their reflection more tolerable.

Soon, they heard Saphira coming close, and they rushed to stand on the perch. They were coming quick, and Ghost stood by the edge, ready to leap. One of the two must’ve saw, since Saphira tilted a bit away so Ghost could jump. Timing was critical, and Ghost jumped once Saphira’s eyes could be seen clearly.

They missed by an inch, nearly toppling past the dragon and rider. Ghost shrieked and Eragon grabbed them and quickly pulled them on properly. Ghost shuffled behind him and wrapped their arms around his waist quickly and a bit tight, laughing brokenly. Eragon was slightly laughing as well- most likely out of worry.

Once the group landed at the hut, Oromis went right to examine Saphira’s saddle. Ghost went to Glaedr to ask, (Did you ever see who brought me back to the treehouse?)

(It was Eragon. He was worried, and had asked me why you jumped like that. Once I answered, he carried you off to heal your injuries.)

(..I didn’t realize i was injured until I woke. How did my back get torn so easily? It hurts like madness!) They touched their shoulder, feeling the bandage and wincing.

(When you jumped, you didn’t push away from me, and your back scraped my scales.)

(..ah, makes sense- I should’ve done that. I didn’t want to hurt you, but it looks like you hurt me.) Ghost picked at their fingers, flicking away dead skin.

(I feel insulted that you think I would be harmed from your kick.)

Ghost waved their hands and insisted that they did not mean it like that, but Glaedr turned his attention to Eragon. He told Eragon about the straps on the new saddle Oromis brought out. Oromis then revealed that the dragons would be with Glaedr today. Ghost opened their bag, and the dragon jumped out and to Saphira instantly. The ground shook as the group took off, and Ghost grew worried as the mental link between their dragon and themself grew thin.

Oromis didn’t linger too much, and led the two to a tightly packed area of dirt. It had a nice willow tree shading it, and Ghost was slightly thankful. “What I am about to show you is called the Rimgar, or the Dance of Snake and Crane. It is a series of poses that we developed to prepare our warriors for combat, although all elves use it now to maintain their health and fitness. The Rimgar consists of four levels, each more difficult than the last. We will start with the first.”

Ghost felt a pit in their stomach form, and they clench their fists and hunched their shoulders, finding the position awkward. They kept an eye on Eragon, who looked as if he was struggling. Suwi warned them to be ready- in case he had a seizure. Why would he have one? How did Suwi know?

Eragon dropped his fists and let his hands hang loose, “I asked you to relax, Eragon. You can’t do the Rimgar if you are as stiff as a piece of rawhide.”

“Yes, Master.” Eragon grimaced. Kazu almost made Ghost topple over with how hard he wheezed and startled them.

“Place your feet together and your arms at your sides. Look straight ahead. Now take a deep breath and lift your arms over your head so that your palms meet... Yes, like that. Exhale and bend down as far as you can, put your palms on the ground, take another breath... and jump back. Good. Breathe in and bend up, looking toward the sky.. And then exhale, lifting your hips until you form a triangle. Breathe in through the back of your throat... and out. In.. and out. In...”

Ghost did as told, and found it extremely difficult. Their stomach stretched, and it was uncomfortable. As Oromis told them to breathe, they nearly dropped backwards. But..it did crack their back amazingly, and they felt like they could breathe more clearly.

The three continued doing the Rimgar. Ghost was impressed at the level of flexibility shown from the two- Oromis even more. He was old, and Ghost was impressed that he could bend down so far, or twist so much. Eragon could do the same, but on a lesser scale. Compared to them, Ghost was..bad. Brutal, and downright just shameful.

(Stop it.) Suwi scolded them.

(What? It’s true, isn’t it? I’m leagues behind.) Ghost sighed.

(You are, but you will catch up quickly. Practice on your own, and learn. You will learn and grow- and even surpass them. You tend to pick up on things quickly that interest you.)

Suwi's words left a smile on their face, and Ghost relaxed their limbs as Oromis released his posture. “Let us wash the sweat from our limbs.”

Kazu lost it then. Ghost immediately went red as they followed the two to the stream. “I’ll- uh- clean later.” Ghost insisted, despite Oromis calling them in.

Oromis insisted they did, and Ghost sighed in misery. Walking to a part out of the two’s vision, they stripped and climbed in, making sure to take off their glasses. The water was cold, and they shivered. They ducked their head under, and instantly shot out as it was way too fucking cold.

Once they were done and caught with the two males who were still naked by the time Ghost finished. Ghost nearly had a heart attack- and Eragon looked like he had one as well- and Ghost dove behind a tree to give them privacy. Oromis led them into the forest once they were all dressed. There was a white polished stump in the middle of the hollow, and Oromis instructed Eragon to sit. He gestured to another spot- a place in a tree- for Ghost to climb up and sit to do the same. Once Ghost did such- effortlessly, they silently bragged- Oromis told them to close their eyes, then he spoke.

“Open your mind, Eragon, Ghost. Open your minds and listen to the world around you, to the thoughts of every being in this glade, from the ants in the trees to the worms in the ground. Listen until you can hear them all and you understand their purpose and nature. Listen, and when you hear no more, come tell me what you have learned.”

Then it was quiet.

Ghost slowly took a deep breath, unsure of what to do. Was this like meditating? They knew how to do that- but doing..this? It scared them. They were about to open their eyes and jump down, but a voice stopped them.

(Relax yourself, Ghost. Open your mind as if you are about to speak to someone mentally. Open your mind, and remain calm.)

(You! Who- you sound exactly like Oromis!) They insisted.

(Focus on the task at hand. We can speak later.) With that, the voice went quiet, and Ghost felt themself become, once again, alone.

With a groan, they leaned back on the tree and slowly extended their conscious outwards. Then, they expanded it, and slowly relaxed barriers they didn’t know existed. It was a galaxy- small specks of stars showing signs of life. They saw a bright one, and assumed it was Eragon. They slowly crept towards his mind, but didn’t dare touch it. Eragon took notice of them, and approached as well. They could feel a grin come onto their face before looking somewhere else- the sky. A bird was flying close by, and they looked at it. It flew by quickly once it felt Ghost.

Ghost noticed a spider crawling up the branch beside them. It was like looking through a microscope- and for the first time, they weren’t scared of the little creature. The spider crawled towards them and onto their hand, and they weren’t afraid. For the first time, they could feel that the spider wasn’t harmful, that it was just curious. Curious of its surroundings, and curious of Ghost.

They decided to try and touch the spiders mind- it was so simple and so gentle, Ghost didn’t want to crack it. They spoke a few words in the ancient language-  Eka eddyr Fricai, “I am friend”- to the spider. It paused, then suddenly climbed a bit faster up their arm. Ghost slowly went into its mind and saw images of complicated webmaking, and multiple other spiders and animals that it encountered. There had to be millions of creatures inside of this little spiders memory- and the spider was barely the size of their thumbnail. The idea startled them, but also sparked something inside of their mind.

Ghost saw Eragon leave, and opened their eyes. The sun was setting already- how long was it? It couldn't have been more than ten minutes, but it looked like it had been hours! They saw the spider on their arm and smiled, raising it to eye level. “Hi, little guy..” They whispered, “..or little girl- I saw you eat your male.”

They stayed for just a bit longer, leaning on the tree with their eyes closed to see anything else- ants carrying food to their queen, and worms wiggling their way in tunnels underground. Once they were satisfied with everything, they slid down the tree carefully and let the spider go back to the grass. It instantly crawled away, and Ghost basically ran to the hut. They found out so much, and yet felt like they knew..nothing.

They were about to basically burst with information when Eragon looked..really disappointed. Oromis was speaking, a parchment and bottle of ink beside him “..become aware of all things equally and not blinker yourself in order to concentrate on a particular subject. This is an essential lesson, and until you master it, you will meditate on the stump for an hour each day.”

“How will I know when I have mastered it?” Eragon asked as Ghost took a seat beside him.

“When you can watch one and know all.” Oromis spoke, then turned to Ghost, “Tell us what you have learnt now.”

Ghost took a breath in and explained the situation with the spider- the small memories, the complicated webmaking, and how much they had to learn from this. “It will take me forever to understand what I need to know, Ebrithil. Please give me more time to mediate as you let me today.”

Oromis and Eragon both looked at Ghost. Eragon hid it a bit less, but both shared their mild surprise. Ghost kept their eyes on the floor, suddenly feeling small. Oromis then hummed and nodded. “You surprise me at every turn, Ghost. You have learnt far more, and from one small spider. You still have much to learn, but you have grasped the basics of the meditation. You will continue this until you can watch one, and know all.”

Oromis then handed them and Eragon a piece of parchment, along with a bottle of ink and quill. Ghost cringed at the thought of writing cursive again- the nightmares of grade school came back.

“So far you have made do with an incomplete knowledge of the ancient language. I am unaware of Ghost’s level of knowledge, but it cannot be just nothing. Not that any of us knows all the words in the language, but you must be familiar with its grammar and structure so that you do not kill yourself through an incorrectly placed verb or similar mistake. I do not expect you to speak our language like an elf- that would take a life-time- but I do expect you to achieve unconscious competence. That is, you must be able to use it without thinking. 

“In addition, you both must learn to read and write the ancient language. Not only will this help you to memorize words, it is an essential skill if you need to compose an especially long spell and you don’t trust your memory, or if you find such a spell recorded and you want to use it. 

“Every race has evolved their own system of writing the ancient language. The dwarves use their runic alphabet, as do humans. They are only makeshift techniques, though, and are incapable of expressing the language’s true subtleties as well as our Liduen Kvaedhí, the Poetic Script. The Liduen Kvaedhí was designed to be as elegant, beautiful, and precise as possible. It is composed of forty-two different shapes that represent various sounds. These shapes can be combined in a nearly infinite range of glyphs that represent both individual words and entire phrases. The symbol on your ring, Eragon, is one such glyph. The symbol on Zar’roc is another.... Let us start: What are the basic vowel sounds of the ancient language?”

Ghost took nothing from his monolog, finding it something akin to a villain's speech. Kazu was mocking Oromis as he spoke, and then Ghost heard a hearty FWACK! As Suwi hit him with a newspaper. Eragon was also clueless, and the poor elf looked so stressed, much to Kazu's amusement.

During the middle of the lesson, when Ghost was in a rhythm with the words and sounds, Eragon casually mentioned; “I’ve never needed very many words in my spells; Brom said it was a gift that I could do so much with just brisingr. I think the most I ever said in the ancient language was when I spoke to Arya in her mind and when I blessed an orphan in Farthen Dûr.”

Oromis’s head shot up so fast that Kazu mentioned he would have snapped his paper bones. Suwi spat out something, and Ghost held a hand over their mouth in shock.  “You blessed a child in the ancient language?” Asked Oromis, suddenly alert. “Do you remember how you worded this blessing?”

“Aye.”

“Recite it for me.” Eragon did so, and a look of pure horror engulfed Oromis. He exclaimed, “You used skölir! Are you sure? Wasn’t it sköliro?”

Eragon frowned. “No, skölir. Why shouldn’t I have used it? Skölir means shielded. ‘... and may you be shielded from misfortune.’ It was a good blessing.”

“That was no blessing, but a curse.” Oromis looked pissed. “The suffix o forms the past tense of verbs ending with r and i. Sköliro means shielded, but skölir means shield. What you said was ‘May luck and happiness follow you and may you be a shield from misfortune.’ Instead of protecting this child from the vagaries of fate, you condemned her to be a sacrifice for others, to absorb their misery and suffering so that they might live in peace.”

Eragon looked as if he went into shock. Ghost kept the hand over their mouth- they knew what it was like to say the wrong thing, but not to this degree! “The effect a spell has isn’t only determined by the word’s sense, but also by your intent, and I didn’t intend to harm—” Eragon started, but Oromis cut him off.

“You cannot gainsay a word’s inherent nature. Twist it, yes. Guide it, yes. But not contravene its definition to imply the very opposite.” Oromis pressed his fingers together and stared at the table, his lips reduced to a flat white line. “I will trust that you did not mean harm, else Ghost would become my only student. If you were honest and your heart was pure, then this blessing may cause less evil than I fear, though it will still be the nucleus of more pain than either of us could wish.”

Violent trembling overtook Eragon. “It may not undo my mistake,” he said, “but perhaps it will alleviate it; Saphira marked the girl on the brow, just like she marked my palm with the gedwëy ignasia.”

Oromis looked dumbstruck, as he did when he heard Kazu- eyes wide, mouth slightly agape, but this time he was gripping his chair until his already pale knuckles turned sheet white. “One who bears the sign of the Riders, and yet is not a Rider,” he murmured. “In all my years, I have never met anyone such as the two of you. Every decision you make seems to have an impact far beyond what anyone could anticipate. You change the world with your whims.”

“Is that good or bad?” Eragon asked. Ghost could see a cold sweat forming on his face.

“Neither, it just is. Where is the babe now?”

It took a moment for Eragon to compose his thoughts. “With the Varden, either in Farthen Dûr or Surda. Do you think that Saphira’s mark will help her?”

“I know not,” said Oromis. “No precedent exists to draw upon for wisdom.”

“There must be ways to remove the blessing, to negate a spell.” Eragon was almost pleading.

Ghost spoke up before Oromis did. “There has to. It doesn’t make sense if one spell can permanently lock someone in a situation. There’s a saying- if you can get into it, there has to be a way out. Perhaps a counter spell could work? It would be long and very, very hard, but perhaps it would lessen her pain..?”

Oromis nodded to Ghost. “There will need to be a heavy and long spell to even lessen a fraction of her pain. But for them to be most effective, you should be the one to apply them Eragon, and you cannot be spared here. Even under the best of circumstances, remnants of your magic will haunt this girl evermore. Such is the power of the ancient language.” He paused. “I see that you understand the gravity of the situation, so I will say this only once: you bear full responsibility for this girl’s doom, and, because of the wrong you did her, it is incumbent upon you to help her if ever the opportunity should arise. By the Riders’ law, she is your shame as surely as if you had begotten her out of wedlock, a disgrace among humans, if I remember correctly.”

(So..he’s like if a father just left his child. Kinda like your dad, but he just ignores you.) Kazu spoke.

(..eMOTIONAL DAMAGE-) Ghost choked.

The rest of the day was quiet. Eragon looked extremely down, and Ghost was racking their brain to figure out how to cheer him up after. It clicked with them, and they thought more on this. They suddenly felt their dragon poke through the mental link, and Ghost looked out the window to see Glaedr and Saphira close in on the hut. The three exited the hut, and Ghost instantly was knocked down by their dragon pouncing on them. They laughed and held the small black blur.

A stone cracked under Glaedr’s weight as the ancient dragon turned a giant eye- as large as a dinner platter- on Eragon and Ghost and asked, (What are the rules three to spotting downdrafts, and the rules five for escaping them?)

When both didn’t know, Oromis turned to Saphira and asked, “What creatures do ants farm, and how do they extract food from them?”

(I wouldn’t know.) Declared Saphira. She sounded affronted.

Oromis looked shocked, and went on about how they should never separate from one another. Ghost was puzzled- their dragon was barely a week age, and they were supposed to be linked from miles away?

Oromis then handed each a small wooden babbe. “This will wake you at the proper time each morning, as long as you take care to wind it.”

An alarm clock! Ghost was impressed by the technology in their hands, and nodded to Oromis. It was small- fitting in the palm of their hand a bit awkwardly. “Thank you.”

They grinned, synchronizing with Eragon’s words.

Chapter Text

Ghost grabbed their sweater from Oromis’s hut before leaving, riding back with Eragon this time, and they landed on Ghost’s perch. Just before they took off, Ghost took Eragon’s hand. “Uh- quick thing? I wanted to say thank you! For..y’know, healing me. I was an idiot to take that leap. I’d be still laying there if you didn’t bring me back, so thank you. Once again.”

Eragon gave a smile, and nodded. “You are welcome. I mean this genuinely; do not try that again. You could harm yourself even worse.”

Ghost raised an eyebrow, “I could teach you.”

“I would prefer not as of now.” Eragon chuckled, “Goodbye, Ghost.”

“See you later Eragon!” They grinned and let him go, waving as Saphira took off.

Ghost went back into their bedroom, and the black dragon squirmed out of their arms. By this rate, they were the size of a puppy, and acted like one too. It looked to Ghost before dashing to the bed, jumping up and opening its wings. It jumped off, and glided down to Ghost. They caught it, and spun around. “Look at you! You’re already close to flying! It’s incredible..but you need a name. What are some good names..?”

Ghost brainstormed a bit, flipping the dragon over even to check the gender. It clawed in protest, and Ghost set it down to brainstorm more. (..what is your gender, dragon?) They asked, sighing.

(What is yours?)

The voice startled them. It was something with a rasp at the end, and Ghost blinked. (..did you just sass me?)

It stuck out its barbed tongue and laid down. Ghost took that as a yes, smiling. (So, you’re a boy…Zodiac, Libra, Sagittarius..?)

(Orion, Jake, Kobe, Michael..) Kazu rattled off, wheezing afterwards.

(Sokaldr.)

The name rang in their head for a second, and they repeated it aloud. “Sokaldr..that’s a beautiful name.” Ghost agreed. “You are Sokaldr?”

Sokladr nodded, and jumped into Ghost’s lap. They held onto the dragon, grinning wide. “Sokladr! Sokladr!” They cheered, the name enchanting them. It seemed to give them an additional boost of energy!

The dragon squealed happy and stretched all his tiny limbs out, opening his wings to the maximum. Ghost found a bowl of fruit, and another pair of clothes. They set them down on the bed and bit into the apple, tossing a piece to Sokladr, who caught it midair.

Ghost finally seemed to relax, but tensed once they heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Their mind scrambled to identify steps to people, and determined it to be an elf since they were so light. But who?

Ghost found their answer when the person knocked. “Come in!” Ghost called out, and choked once they saw Eragon and Arya.

Arya looked beautiful. She wasn’t in any armor- just a light tunic with a belt to show her waist, and her hair tumbled around her shoulders. She..was so beautiful- as well as Eragon! He was wearing a light shirt and casual pants, carrying Zar’roc. Both of them..god, they were stunning.

“You have been here for three days- and just like Eragon, you have not seen our city. Come with us, Ghost.” Arya spoke.

Ghost didn’t protest- scooping up Sokladr and hopping beside her. They also took their sword, which they hadn’t been using nor carrying around. It felt odd that Eragon had his, and they didn’t even have one they used often. Ghost swore to find out a name for this blade soon, too.

Ghost was enchanted once again by the elves. There was many working on various projects around lanterns, each on their own except a few who were in company of two or more. Ghost took an interest in an elf spinning a pot on a clay wheel- they’d have to visit him later to see how he did it. They itched to do art once more, but didn’t have the time nor will to do so.

Many elves played instruments in the trees, and Ghost turned to ask what instruments they had, but was caught off guard by Eragon seeing something. “Eragon?” They asked.

He sighed and turned back to them. “Yes?”

“What’re you looking at?”

“I swear I just..saw someone by the river. Arya? What do most elves do for a living or profession?” 

Arya answered just as quietly. “Our strength with magic grants us as much leisure as we desire. We neither hunt nor farm, and, as a result, we spend our days working to master our interests, whatever they might be. Very little exists that we must strive for.”

Ghost thought more into that, and figured how boring that must be. Just..having everything you could possibly want, and not have to do much? It sounded sad.

They couldn’t think on it more as the trio entered through a tunnel of dogwood draped with creepers, they entered the enclosed atrium of a house grown out of a ring of trees. An open-walled hut occupied the center of the atrium, which sheltered a forge and an assortment of tools Ghost found astonishing.

An elf woman held a pair of small tongs in a nest of molten coals, working bellows with her right hand. With uncanny speed, she pulled the tongs from the fire- revealing a ring of white-hot steel clamped in the pincers’ jaws- looped the ring through the edge of an incomplete mail corselet hung over the anvil, grasped a hammer, and welded shut the open ends of the ring with a blow and a burst of sparks.

Ghost felt someone come close and take control of the body, walking around and looking at the various tools. Ghost pulled back to try and sense who it was, but it was clouded- like the name was just barely in reach, yet danced out of their grasp. (Kazu! Who’s near the front?!)

(I don’t know! It’s familiar though, which is good.) He sighed, (Hold on- let me take back control.)

Within a few seconds, Ghost felt Kazu lean on them and turn the body around. Arya and the elf were talking about something, and Eragon wandered over to them. “Is this not fascinating?” He whispered, “I barely know the names of these tools!”

“Same here.” Kazu spoke, his accent thick. He looked around, a hand on his hip and moving up the glasses as if they were sunglasses. “This place is incredible- any smith would be envious.”

Eragon nodded slowly, “A blacksmith in my homevill- Horst- would have coveted.”

Kazu nodded and looked at Arya and the blacksmithing elf, who gestured for him to come closer. He walked over, and Arya spoke, “This is our most recent rider, Rhunon.”

Kazu offered a hand. “The name is Ghost!” Once she didn’t take it, he sighed. “It’s a custom from my home to shake ones hand in greeting. It’s polite.”

Rhunon raised an eyebrow before cautiously taking his hand. Kazu shook it, and released her. “I suppose you want me to make them both swords? You know I swore to never create instruments of death again, not after that traitor of a Rider and the destruction he wreaked with my blade.”

“They both already have swords, but Ghost does not have a proper Riders’ blade.” Arya spoke, handing Rhunon the red sword.

Rhunon held the blade carefully, as if she was just handed a child. She examined the blade with utmost care, wiping dirt away from the hilt and lingering on the black symbol etched into the blade. Kazu was slightly taken aback as she gripped the handle with the authority of a warrior, running her finger down the blade and flexing it to limits that he didn’t know was achievable.

“Zar’roc, I remember thee.” She looked up the knotted branches as it made curves towards the pommel. “As perfect as the day you were finished. “My entire life I spent hammering these swords out of ore. Then he came and destroyed them. Centuries of effort obliterated in an instant. So far as I knew, only four examples of my art still existed. His sword, Oromis’s, and two others guarded by families who managed to rescue them from the Wyrdfell.”

(Him is most likely Galbatorix.) Suwi spoke, (Considering how hostile she is towards this matter.)

(She has to be so old by that logic!) Ghost cried, (Thousands!)

(Maybe she was one of the first.) Kazu hummed, and Ghost got confused.

When they pressed him, he stayed silent. (Fine. Keep your secrets.)

Kazu found the room fall silent, with a small hint of depression seeping in. Rhunon had returned to stare at her anvil, and Eragon was looking awkwardly around. Kazu grinned at the time to save this conversation and looked to the chainmail she was working on earlier. “Hey. The mail you create- why do you insist to do every hook on its own? You could just use magic to speed it up tenfold.”

This caught the spark in Rhunon’s eyes again, and she tossed her short hair. “And rob myself of all pleasure in this task? Aye, every other elf and I could use magic to satisfy our desires- and some do- but then what meaning is there in life? How would you fill your time? Tell me.” She turned to both Kazu and Eragon.

Kazu raised his hands in defence, but Eragon beat him to a reply. “I don’t know.”

“By pursuing that which you love the most. When you can have anything you want by uttering a few words, the goal matters not, only the journey to it. A lesson for you. You’ll face the same dilemma one day, if you live long enough.... Now begone! I am weary of this talk.” Then, the blacksmithing elf returned to her craft- picking up a new pair of tongs, taking the lid off the forge and immersed a new ring in the coals.

“Rhunon-elda,” said Arya, “Remember, I will return for you on the eve of the Agaetí Blodhren.” A grunt was her only reply.

The rhythmic peal of steel on steel, as lonely as the cry of a death bird in the night, accompanied them back through the dogwood tunnel and onto the path. Behind them, Rhunön was no more than a black figure bowed over the sullen glow of her forge. 

“She made all the Riders’ swords?” asked Eragon. “Every last one?” 

“That and more. She’s the greatest smith who has ever lived. I thought that you should meet her, for her sake and yours.” 

“Thank you.” Eragon spoke, then went silent.

“Question- Agaeti Blodhren??” Kazu spoke up, “I know its Blood-Oath Celebration, but I’m like, ninety percent sure that it’s not a cannibal thing, right??”

“We hold the Blood-oath Celebration once every century to honor our pact with the dragons. Both of you are fortunate to be here now, for it is nigh upon us....” Arya’s slanted eyebrows met as she frowned. “Fate has indeed arranged a most auspicious coincidence.”

Kazu felt Sokladr jump out of his hood and scurried away, and Ghost yelped. Taking the front back a little bit violently, they sadly dismissed themself from Eragon and Arya and rushed to chase after the black dragon. He wanted to lead them somewhere- but how did he know the way?

Ghost sighed and rested against a tree to rest, taking off their sweater and tying it around their waist in a knot. Sokladr waited for them before taking off once more, and they sighed in frustration. Ghost honestly just wanted to spend time with Eragon and Arya, but now they were chasing this little shit.

Ghost hadn’t noticed that the dragon had led them back down the path until he’d jumped on an extra seat beside the pottery elf. The elf looked startled, but remained calm to stop the pottery wheel and look at Sokladr. Ghost stood a bit away, brushing their messed hair back in front of the gray eye.

The elf suddenly took notice of them, and gestured for them to come sit. Ghost shuffled and took the remaining seat, picking their pants. The elf suddenly spoke up; “Atra esterni ono thelduin.”

Ghost thought desperately to the second part of the greeting. “Uh- wait I know this- Atra du evarinya ono varda..?”

The elf smiled and finished the greeting, “Welcome, Rider. What can I do for you?”

“I..was actually interested in your pottery. I saw you spinning it a bit ago, and planned to approach you on a later date..but I guess Sokladr had other plans!”

“Sokladr is his name?” The elf hummed, extending his hand. Sokladr eagerly bumped his head into it. “..Ah, How terribly rude of me. My name is Dova.”

“I like that name, Dova. Tell me- what are you working on?” Ghost asked, Sokladr curling up in their lap.

“I am making my gift from the Agaeti Blodhren. I have been working this to perfection for many years now.” Dova spoke with a lot of care, putting his hands on his calves as he spoke. “Are you preparing yours?”

“Mine..? I’m supposed to be making something?!” They shivered, “Oh no- how far is it away?!”

Dova raised a hand to calm them. “You have plenty of time- for now, I advise you to focus on your training with Oromis-Elda as well as your gift.”

“..my gift would be like an offering, right..?” Ghost asked, and once the elf nodded, they added; “Does it have to be physical?”

“It is..highly frowned upon if you use magic, even for the creation of the gift. If it needs magic to function, use minimal of it.”

Ghost pondered Dova’s words for a moment before nodding slowly. “..so..what if it was all mental? Like- memories?”

Dova perked up to this. “A mental gift would be something unheard of.” He spoke, “But also extremely challenging, due to the importance of recording it in history. How would you do this?”

“..well..I’d have to think on it. But..I’m most likely going to preform a poem.” They clapped their hands together. “I can’t wait to see your art, Dova.”

“Thank you, shur’tugal.” Dova smiled and turned back to his pottery wheel, and it started spinning on its own. Ghost narrowed their eyes, not finding anything under his feet to spin it.

“..how..do you do that?” They spoke, “I-I mean, spin the disk. You aren’t pumping a pedal, or using your hands!”

“I am using magic.”

“But you aren’t speaking!”

“I do not need to.” Dova only gave Ghost a cheeky side eye. “The ancient language works in many ways, and one of them is casting magic without uttering a word. It is dangerous to cast- ones mind has to be focused extremely on the spell, else it goes horribly.”

“..that implies you can cast spells on feelings.” They half joked, but once Dova caught their eyes, they knew it was right. “..I should probably going to sleep- it’s quite late.”

“I am grateful for your visit, Shur’tugal. If I may,” Dova extended a delicate hand that was lightly caked with clay and brushed the hair away from their covered eye. “I notice you are shy about this. Do not be- it is not an imperfection. It is a display of your status and power. Is that truly something to be ashamed of?”

Ghost felt their face tint a bit pink. Saying one last goodbye and thank you, they took Sokladr and walked down the path. They smiled at the small dragon. “You planned this, didn’t you? That’s why you ran off.”

(Perhaps. You were interested and have been recently miserable, so I wished to cheer you.) He spoke, turning around in their arms to lay on his stomach. (It has worked.)

“And it has.” They sighed and started up the steep steps of the treehouse. They barely remembered getting into the lobby and getting into their bed, passing out as soon as their head hit the pillow. 

Chapter Text

Ghost woke up to being thrown off their bed. They coughed violently, disorientated from being thrown around to wake up. Their hair whipped violently in their face, and being tangled in their blankets making the situation even worse. The room was filled with a stinging cold that bit into their skin.

Ghost noticed their dragon clinging to the walls for dear life, and they slowly stood up. Locating the window that doubled as a patio with a flapping curtain, they crouched down and slowly moved forward. They used the grooves in the wall to pull forward, keeping an eye on the target of the curtain.

Breathing heavily from the effort against the wind, they finally grabbed onto the curtain. It had a weird texture- the same texture as Sokladr’s wing membrane- but they firmly grasped it to avoid losing it. Ghost looked at the gap from the window to the next wall and took a deep breath. The plan that formed in their head was as risky as jumping from Glaedr.

They rushed forward as fast as they could before leaping into the air. The wind, as expected, swept them upward. But the momentum caused the curtain to basically balloon them. They turned and took the impact of the other wall on their back. Ghost coughed violently, tasting iron, before clipping the curtain shut, and all went quiet apart from the clattering of objects to the ground.

First thing Ghost did after catching their breath was immediately scramble to their feet to where their dragon clung to the wall. They stood with their arms out, calling Sokladr down. He turned his scaly neck and leapt off the wall, opening his wings to glide down. Ghost eagerly embraced him and sighed happily. (I’m glad you’re ok, little guy.) Ghost spoke mentally.

(Me? How about yourself, Ghost? You hit that wall very hard.) Sokladr asked, his smooth voice filled with worry.

(I mean..I’m not in pain yet! So that’s good..) Then, Ghost gasped. (Oh shit- Eragon! We need to check on him!)

(Ghost. Saphira is much larger than I. I am positive that he is protected by her bulk alone.) Sokladr crawled into their arms, curling up carefully to not cut them. (How do you even plan to get to him?)

(Maybe..mentally! Yes- oh bless these lessons Oromis gives us, they actually are useful! Unlike trinomials.)

Ghost got to their bed, ignoring the chaotic state their room was in, and laid down. Ghost took deep breaths to calm their racing heart. Their eyes fluttered shut, and they slowly extended their mind. Violent dots indicating life whizzed past them, causing them to flinch and come back to themself. But they had to make sure he was ok. Settling down once more, they met the raging storm once more. Seeing small spots of colour that laid still on the ground most likely indicated either elven minds, or large animals.

It didn’t take long for Ghost to locate the large mind of Saphira, and the smaller one of Eragon. They gently touched Saphira’s mind, making sure that she knew that it was them.

(Saphira! Are you and Eragon alright?) They asked. (The storm is violent.)

(We are fine. The curtain was the most difficult to close. Eragon is just now-)

A sudden wave of pain grabbed Ghost and pulled them violently into Saphira’s consciousness. They cried out loud, not being able to shake it away to escape. They twisted and thrashed to find the source, and felt it come primarily from Eragon’s mind. Taking a small risk, they extended out and touched his mind.

An even more violent wave of pain made them dug their nails into the mattress underneath them. The pain shot from their back, cutting into them like needles. They forced themself to push further, until they knew Eragon could feel them. They send small but distracting memories to him. A memory of them struggling and overcoming a difficult math problem, and one of a rather large cat curled up against their thighs. Memories similar flooded into his mind, and in turn he lowered his barriers to let contact come closer.

Ghost must have been at this for half an hour before the pain started to subside. They gasped out loud from the effort, unaware when Eragon had passed out. They slowly pulled from his mind, untangling the memories as they collided with one another. Ghost was faintly aware of their wheezy breaths. They trailed Saphira's mind, touching it weakly.

(He’s..out of it, but..the pain subsided. He..suffered a seizure I believe.) They winced. (It..was violent.)

(I am here. You have done all you can, Ghost. I thank you for helping my little one.) The nickname made their heart warm.

(It is..not an issue. I don’t believe I can do anymore..but I will come to you both in the morning. Please make sure he is alright.) Ghost pulled away from the mental contact then, returning to themself.

Ghost cried out in pain instantly, their back arching and hand flying to grip the blankets tighter. Their back felt as someone had personally torn it open, numbing any and all other sensations. Worst of all is that they could feel the blood soak the mattress underneath them- the scar on their back reopened. Ghost’s vision became spotty, and they passed out.

When Ghost awoke, a light red was just leaking into the sky. It looked as if the clouds were being lit on fire, the dark clouds akin to curling smoke. They steaded themself, knowing it would pain them greatly to rise.

(Ghost!) Sokladr cried out. (I was worried greatly. What happened?! You suddenly started to spasm.) Instead of explaining verbally, Ghost send memories of what had happened to Eragon. Sokladr bowed his head. (It must pain him greatly. Who knows how many fits he has suffered since?)

Ghost reluctantly got up, washing themself and dressing into their striped shirt. It was..weird to be back in their clothing. It was as if they always wore elvish clothing. Their drawstring pants were the only things that truly fit nice- light weight enough that it fit like the elves, but yet heavy enough to feel like clothes.

They folded the bloodied garments and sighed. (The elves must hate me for this.) They chuckled, standing to place the clothes where they last put them. Ghost went back in and found the bandages, mentally kicking themself in the shin for not washing them.

Ghost vigorously washed the bandages in the bathtub, grumbling and tossing their sweater off to really put in the effort. When the last amount of blood and pus that could possibly be scrubbed out finally gave way, the sun had rose a fair amount. It had to have been at least an hour, Ghost figured.

Hooking the bandages up to dry, they sighed and rubbed their back. Ghost’s mind went to how they had a seizure. How did that even happen? Was it possible to trigger a seizure with just the mental link? Or was it another force with perfect timing?

Whatever it was, Ghost wasn’t going to wait around and debate it. Life moved on, and so did they- either willingly or unwillingly.

They put their sweater back on and called for Sokladr. The black dragon appeared by their side, leaping down the first step. Ghost looked back at the rising sun- it was just about when the alarm clock would ring. They wound it up as soon as it rang and then took off down the stairs with Sokladr.

Ghost was slightly surprised that the elves were awake at this hour. Then again, it didn’t surprise them too badly. Whenever the elves passed Ghost, they bowed respectfully and whispered an alien phrase- Argetlam. When they noticed Ghost not wearing the usual green clothing, they questioned it. Ghost explained that the wound on their back had opened, and in no time spared, they were given new clothes and a slight scolding. They chuckled and thanked them, going somewhere private to change.

These clothes were a deep green- nearly black. Yellow accents were stitched ever so gently into the fabric. They looked to Sokladr, kneeling down. (I nearly match you now.)
(You do. This is how it is supposed to be.) He spoke, jumping up to get on their shoulders. Once realizing he was too big to do that, he settled for sitting in their arms.
After dropping their previous clothes into their room and finding that the bloodied shirt had vanished, they sat down once more. A sudden touch to their mind caused them to jolt, but soon welcomed it once they realized it was Oromis.

(I can safely assume that you do not have a proper blade?) He asked.

(I have a sword. I just do not like to carry it.)

(Bring it with you today.)

When he vanished, they grabbed their blade and snapped their fingers as they remembered something, or rather someone. Eragon! They totally forgot to visit him! They nearly fell down the stairs as they rushed towards his treehouse, climbing the stairs and throwing open his bedroom doors in record time. “HELLO.”

It was empty. They groaned and took a few more moments to pant it out before grumbling in frustration. They were about to turn around and leave when they rammed right into Eragon, who wasn’t in a shirt.

Ghost, feeling as if they couldn’t be humiliated further, stumbled back and laughed. “W-well! I meant to visit earlier, but uh- how are you? How’s your back?”

Eragon gave a sigh and nodded. “I am fine. I must thank you for last night- that was one of the worst fits I have had.” His voice was remarkably more gritted, which made Ghost’s heart sink.

Ghost could only nod. It felt like one of the worst. “I’m glad you’re better..I wish I could’ve done more.”

“You did plenty.” Eragon reassured, passing Ghost as he dressed.

Ghost undid the same membrane that revealed the small launchpad, walking out and sitting on the ledge. They glanced downwards, their mind spiraling.

*
They wondered how far it would go down. Ghost had jumped from such a height before- maybe even higher. They thought about the impact- how their body would crumple in on itself. Their arms breaking as they landed wrong on the left shoulder, and their neck snapping instantly. It would be quick and painless, all it would take is-
*

Eragon pulled them out of their thoughts with a simple hand on their shoulder. They hissed in pain, and he pulled away. “I’m sorry! That’s your injuried shoulder, aye?” He asked.

They nodded and stood up. “It’s fine..just surprised me.”

“It looked bad.”
“Just a surface wound, Eragon. It’ll mend in like..two weeks time, but it’ll definitely scar.”

Ghost and Eragon climbed onto Saphira, Sokladr insisting to try and fly beside her. Ghost was worried, but simply held onto Eragon and squeezed him as Sokladr flew.
Ghost wanted to talk to Eragon more, but he seemed occupied with talking to Saphira. Sadly, they went to speak with Sokladr- talking about last night, as well as what happened during the first part of actual training. The two spoke in pictures, rather than words. Apparently, dragons commonly thought with just pictures.

Kazu made a small joke. (What? Do you think you are a dragon?)

(I wouldn’t speak. You’re a hybrid of one.) Ghost shot back.

(Against my will I am.)

Debate couldn’t be held since Saphira landed. Oromis and Glaedr went right to interrogating the four. Eragon, Skoldar, Saphira answered smoothly, while Ghost stumbled over details. Embarrassed from their actions, they kept their eyes on the ground as the three dragons took off.

Oromis turned to ask Eragon; “Your voice is rougher today, Eragon. Are you sick?”

“My back hurt again this morning.”

“Ah. You have my sympathy.” He motioned with one finger. “Wait here.”

Oromis left inside the hut, only to reappear with his sword. Naegling. The name rang clear in their head, as if it was there all along. “Today,” he said, “We shall forgo the Rimgar and instead cross our three blades, Naegling and Zar’roc, along with Ghost’s. Draw thy sword and guard its edge as your first masters taught you.”

Ghost panicked. They didn’t know the words! They glanced at Eragon helplessly and scooted a bit closer to hear him mumble, “Gëuloth du knífr.” Ha, nice, now they knew! They mumbled the words quietly, doing to each side of the blade as Eragon did so. Black sparks lit at their fingertips, and they gently traced the blade. Kazu teased them about not knowing the words, of course.

They didn’t have time to rebuttal as Oromis closed in on them, and they screeched. 

Chapter Text

Ghost was bruised everywhere. They stumbled back from Eragon and Oromis, not having the energy to cry out about how unfair this was.

Eragon and Oromis were terrifying. The only thing Ghost had against them was their luck, speed and stature. Oromis was a terrifying blend of grace and kick ass, being able to easily maneuver and counter both of Eragon’s and Ghost’s blade.

Eragon was a bit slower, but they were terrified of him still. Oromis had instructed the two to work against each other, and so they did- with Eragon easily pushing Ghost back with deadly slashes, but Ghost was able to push him with their quick movements.

Ghost was just backing up, receiving a nasty bruise from Eragon on their left arm, when Oromis tensed. Ghost panicked at the feeling as Eragon swung, and they zipped and easily caught his blade. They breathed heavily, shaking from head to toe. Suddenly, Eragon collapsed to his knees and started seizing up.

Ghost immediately threw their blade to the side and fell down, pushing Eragon to the grass and then held him on his side. He was convulsing intensely, but Ghost held him to the spot. The focus of the exercise was lost to them- they kept focused to make sure Eragon wouldn’t choke on his tongue.

Once Eragon calmed down, they pressed their hand to his forehead to make sure he wasn’t hot. Then, they helped him stand slowly with his arm around their shoulder. He spat out blood to the side and mumbled, “Bit my tongue.”

Oromis nodded as if it were to be expected. “Do you require healing?”

“No.”

“Very well. Tend to your swords, then bathe and go to the stump in the glade and listen to the thoughts of the forest. Listen, and when you hear no more, come tell me what you have learned.”

Ghost helped Eragon to the stream before walking off to wash. Once they finished, they made their way into the gland and settled on the branch, breathing slow. Alas, they couldn’t focus- either a distant thought or a passing memory shook them out of meditating. With a grumble, they hopped out of the tree and moved a bit away to avoid disturbing Eragon, and pulled out their sword.

The poor blade had taken a lot of abuse during the training. The silver blade had thousands of small scratches, chips, and even a small dent caused by the last blow from Zar’roc. The handle of black was worn from being held for so long, yet the pommel was still glimmering. They spun the blade around in their hand before taking it in two. With a sigh, they stabbed the blade into the earth and knelt down beside it.

Worthless. The word rang loud and clear in their head. It was what they were- worthless. Eragon was better suit for this- he grew up in Alagaesia. They didn’t! They grew up in the year around cold of Canada, surrounded by their small town and friends. They didn’t wield swords, only the occasional rake to help with the leaves.

Tears began to flood Ghost’s eyes. They were so far away from home. Far away from their average life. Far away from meaninglessly sitting at their desk. Far away from talking aimlessly on the phone with their friend. Ghost missed their family the most. Despite fighting with them daily, at least they actually cared about Ghost because they were Ghost.

“Ghost?”

Eragon’s voice broke them out of their sobbing state and immediately got them to their feet. They grinned and turned their back to him, aiming to pull their sword out the hard earth. “Ah- Eragon! Shouldn’t you be meditating?”

“I was. Are you alright?” His voice was behind them, and Ghost nearly spun and swung at him to get him to go away.

“I am.” Ghost said instead. “Go back to meditating.”

Eragon fell silent, and Ghost took that as a cue to sheath their sword and turn. Eragon had his eyes narrowed and stood in front of them. A bit too close. “You're crying.”

“Pollen.”

“That’s a lie. What is happening, Ghost? I don’t know much about you, but I could tell that something has been troubling you.” He crossed his arms.

Ghost debated telling the truth. They barely knew Eragon- they knew his story due to his speech with Islanzadi, but they didn’t know him. Despite that, they still trusted him. “..I’m homesick.” They laughed softly. “I miss my home, Eragon.”

Eragon seemed to think for a moment- most likely contacted Saphira- before speaking, “What is your home, Ghost?”

“Not fucking here!” Ghost threw their hands up in frustration. “Not here! Not anywhere near here! Not beyond or close to Alagaeisa- It’s a whole new country! A new planet- maybe a whole new reality! You don't get it! Just- piss off!”

Eragon looked troubled, taking a step back and instinctively grabbing his blade. Ghost instantly caught it and smirked, lowering their head. “..I’m going back to Master. Ciao.”

They moved past him, but he moved faster and grabbed their arm. “No.”

“No?”

“No. Tell me what you mean by that. How could you be from somewhere far, yet be standing in front of me?” Eragons eyes were focused on them. Intense brown eyes, with knitted eyebrows to match.

Ghost instantly grew warm to his eyes and sighed, “..If I knew, Eragon, I wouldn’t be here anymore. I’d be back home, alongside my sister to see her off to college. To see my cats, and to see my friends. Here? I wouldn’t be here. This place..is miserable.”

Ghost looked over to Eragon, and smiled bitterly. “I bet you know that too well, hm? Being a Rider. You don’t feel human- its hard to bond with whatever species you’re near. You don’t have a home too. Didn’t it burn down?”

Eragon jerked back, and tightened his hold on Zar’roc. Ghost sighed, glad they hit their mark, and continued to walk. “Go back to meditating, Eragon. I’ll be in Ellesmera.”

=-=-=-=

Ghost was back at Oromis’s hut. He was surprised that they were back so soon, and furious once Ghost told him that they learnt nothing new. Ghost tuned him out as he lectured them- leaning their head back over the chair and staring aimlessly at the ceiling. They were jolted back into reality with static electricity in their arm.

“Ow! What the fuck-” They whispered, rubbing their arm and looking at a very angry elf. “...you’ve been waiting for my response, huh?”

“I have. Do you realize what precious time we are losing by you moping around? It is unnecessary! You must focus on the training, and take it very seriously.”

“I don’t even know what I am facing, Master.” Ghost leaned forward, completely forgetting the word for "Master" in the Ancient Language.

“Then let me show you.”

“Wait wait wait-” Ghost laughed nervously as Oromis stood, unsheathing his blade.

Ghost flung themself out of their chair as Oromis swung down. They knew damn well that it was not protected! Ghost jolted up from the floor, looking to the door. Oromis was faster, and blocked it from them. Ghost didn’t get their blade out- it would only slow them- and instead grabbed a round plate to shield themself.

“Do you think that will stop my blade?” Oromis spoke and rushed them, his gray eyes burning into their brown ones.

His sword penetrated the plate like butter. Ghost cringed at the noise. In a desperate move, they pushed the top of the plate down the blade and pressed it outwards from Oromis. With a simple move, he chopped the back of their exposed neck with his hand and they went to their knees.

“Get your head out of the clouds, Ghost-Vodhr.” Oromis hissed.

Ghost was effectively silenced by his words. The shame and embarrassment they felt was crushing once more. They sighed and slowly got up, not meeting his eyes. (Apologize to him. You are mocking his teachings.) Suwi scolded.

Ghost did just that. “Master, I am..very sorry, for todays’ actions. This has not been a good time at all for me- I am still unaware of what I am working towards.”

Oromis raised an eyebrow. “How are you unaware, Ghost-Vodhr?”

Ghost choked up. “I’m not from Alagaesia. Not anywhere near it. Didn’t Glaedr tell you?”

“He did. Although I wish for you to elaborate more on this.” He gestured to sit down, and Ghost did. He pulled the plate off of his blade and sat across from them. “You are odd. I only knew about Eragon and Saphiras’ existence. Sokladr and yourself were out of my mind, and even before Sokladr hatched, I did not know about you.”
“Figured.” Ghost sighed, “..I guess we have time for my pity party. I’m from a whole new..world. Dimension, if you will. Think of it like a tree; every choice you make, it branches off to another part of..well, space, creating a new timeline. I’m not from this one- I’m from a whole new branch. Hell, maybe a whole new tree.

“This whole new tree is planet Earth. My world. I come from a country of Canada, and in that country is a place called Alberta. It’s like if you split up Alagaeisa into slices, and named those slices certain places. That’s Alberta.

“In my world, we don’t fight with swords. We fight with guns. Missiles. Tanks! Anything that can move, it fights. We don’t have magic, but technology. Devices to let us connect from here to there. Ships to get us across the scariest seas are powered by fuel, not people. We have documents of peace- agreements to not destroy one another. Laws against any discriminatory behaviour. Its.. complicated. There’s so much to talk about, so little time..”

Ghost looked up at Oromis finally and found him in.. a state that they didn’t expect. His eyes were focused only on them. He didn’t move, not even blink. His pupils were dilated, giving away his fascination with the topic. “..would you like me to show you?” Ghost asked with a gentle smile.

He agreed near instantly, and Ghost closed their eyes and got comfortable. They let their barriers down, and let their mind just..go. All the information they held back suddenly came out- how their phone worked, fantastical music, bright screens of laptops and laughter of virtual sports. Boring school hours suddenly became a focus in their mind. Ghost squirmed at how Oromis poked and prodded intensely at the new flood of information. They felt another presence- Glaedr, they assumed- touch into their mind. A sudden beating headache built up, and they pushed up their mental barriers.

“Simply incredible.” Oromis whispered as he came back to himself.

“Yeah. You..can understand why I’m struggling to adjust.” Ghost grinned, “I’ve never..wielded a sword before. Worst damage is that one time I punched my friend in the face.”
Oromis sighed, lost in his mind. “It..appears to be so. You will have to train even harder than Eragon is now in order to work to his level. For now, continue to work with him. I will have to think on this.”

Just at that time, Eragon walked inside and Oromis turned his attention to him. Ghost leaned back in their chair, thinking about what had just happened. It felt like a dream with how fast it went, but their heartbeat and shaking hands reminded them of it. They rubbed their forehead, taking slow breaths to calm down.

They had completely ignored the conversation until Oromis set down a bowl in front of them, and Eragon spoke.

“It seems to me,” he said slowly, “That the easiest thing would be to train a corps of magicians- they wouldn’t even have to be that powerful- force them to swear loyalty to me in the ancient language, then have them infiltrate Surda to sabotage the Varden’s efforts, poison wells, and assassinate Nasuada, King Orrin, and other key members of the resistance.”

“And why hasn’t Galbatorix done this yet?”

 “Because until now, Surda was of negligible interest to him, and be-cause the Varden have dwelled in Farthen Dur for decades, where they were able to examine every newcomer’s mind for duplicity, which they can’t do in Surda since its border and population are so large.”

 “Those are my very conclusions,” said Oromis. “Unless Galbatorix forsakes his lair in Uru’baen, the greatest danger you’re likely to encounter during the Varden’s campaign will come from fellow magicians. You know as well as I how difficult it is to guard against magic, especially if your opponent has sworn in the ancient language to kill you, no matter the cost. Instead of attempting to first conquer your mind, such a foe will simply cast a spell to obliterate you, even though- in the instant before you are destroyed- you will still be free to retaliate. However, you cannot fell your murderer if you don’t know who or where he is.”

“So sometimes you don’t have to bother taking control of your opponent’s mind?”

 “Sometimes, but it’s a risk to avoid.” Oromis paused to consume a few spoonfuls of stew. “Now, to address the heart of this issue, how do you defend yourself against anonymous enemies who can contravene any physical precautions and slay with a muttered word?”

Ghost smiled slightly as Eragon slowly realized. God, he was adorable.  “I don’t see how, unless...” Eragon hesitated, then smiled. “Unless I was aware of the consciousnesses of all the people around me. Then I could sense if they meant me harm.”

Ghost spoke then. “Exactly. It’s easier to be aware of everyone, then to be strong and oblivious. That, my fellow Rider, is the point of the exercise.”

Ghost excused themself outside to let the two geek out in history. They sighed and drew their worn blade, spinning it about in their hand before tapping it on the ground three times. Each tap moved them forward by two, until they dug their blade into the mud. Taking a branch from around the willow tree, they stabbed it into the ground where the stab was and then quickly jumped backwards, moving forward once more to swing and strike the stick.

It was tiring work, but Ghost felt the blade somehow feel more comfortable in their hand. Just as they were about to take a break, Oromis called them back inside. Ghost took a seat, and Oromis handed both Eragon and Ghost some parchment and ink. It was back to learning that cursed alphabet. Ghost would rather bang on that stick than to sit here and memorize the tedious words- it was French all over again.

After hours spent bent over the paper sheets, Oromis waved a hand and said, “Enough. We will continue this tomorrow.” Eragon and Ghost leaned back and rolled his shoulders while Oromis selected five scrolls from their nooks in the wall. “Two of these are in the ancient language, three are in your native tongue. They will help you to master both alphabets, as well as give you valuable information that would be tedious for me to vocalize. You will study there together.”

“Vocalize? Like, Magic?” Ghost asked.

With unerring accuracy, Oromis’s hand darted out and plucked a massive sixth scroll from the wall, which he added to the small pile in Ghost’s arms. “This is a dictionary. I doubt you can, but try to read it all.”

(Is that a challenge?) Ghost challenged mentally, grinning to themself.

Oromis opened the door for them to leave, and Ghost stood up. Eragon asked another question. “Master? When will we start working with magic?”

Oromis sighed and leaned on the doorframe, tired from standing. Then he sighed and said, “You must trust me to guide your training, Eragon. Still, I suppose it would be foolish of me to delay any longer. Come, leave the scrolls on the table, and let us go explore the mysteries of gramarye.”

The trio went outside, and Oromis stood with his back to the two. He looked to the Crags of Tel’naeir, as if reminiscing on the past. He stood with perfect posture- feets shoulders width apart, hands clasped to the small of his back. He asked, not turning to the two, “What is magic?”

Ghost let Eragon take the lead.  “The manipulation of energy through the use of the ancient language.” 

There was a pause before Oromis responded. “Technically, you are correct, and many spellcasters never understand more than that. However, your description fails to capture the essence of magic. Magic is the art of thinking, not strength or language- you already know that a limited vocabulary is no obstacle to using magic. As with everything else you must master, magic relies on having a disciplined intellect. 

“Brom bypassed the normal training regimen and ignored the subtleties of gramarye to ensure that you had the skills you needed to remain alive. I too must distort the regimen in order to focus on the skills that you will likely require in the coming battles. However, whereas Brom taught you the crude mechanics of magic, I will teach you its finer applications, the secrets that were reserved for the wisest of the Riders: how you can kill with no more energy than moving your finger, the method by which you can instantaneously transport an item from one point to another, a spell that will allow you to identify poisons in your food and drink, a variation on scrying that allows you to hear as well as to see, how you can draw energy from your surroundings and thus preserve your own strength, and how you can maximize your strength in every possible way. 

“These techniques are so potent and dangerous, they were never shared with novice Riders such as yourselves, but circumstances demand that I divulge them and trust that you won’t abuse them.” Raising his right arm to his side, his hand a hooked claw, Oromis proclaimed, “Adurna!”

Ghost nearly squeaked with happiness. The water lifted out of the murky stream and into a small ball. Outside of the stream, it was like a crystal ball, with some river debris inside such as flicks of moss.

Oromis didn’t turn his back as he split this crystal ball into two, and then whispered the magical word of, “Catch.” and tossed the two balls towards the students.

Ghost focused on the ball and narrowed their eyes, trying to focus to maintain its sphere. They shut their eyes, expecting to get drenched, but when they didn’t, they opened their eyes to find the ball in its rounded shape, hovering slightly over their hands. Ghost looked up to Oromis, smiling slightly. He nodded and turned to Eragon, who was drenched like a wet cat.

“Catch it with magic.” He spoke to Eragon, then pulled another ball of water out of the river with the magical word and flung it at the boy.

Ghost lost their focus with Oromis, instead turning to the water. They slowly pulled their focus on the ball into a stretched motion and followed through with their hands. The water calmly stretched outwards, and stayed in this state. There was no strain on their face.

(Long ago, the four nations lived in harmony. That was, until the fire nation- OW!) Kazu started.

(Silence! They are doing well.) Suwi spoke.

(Thank you, Suwi. Finally, something I’m good at.) Ghost sighed, continuing their odd movements to test the limits with the water.

They snapped out of it when Eragon was absolutely violated. He was slammed into with the water, and knocked on his ass. Ghost lost their focus and chuckled softly, losing focus on the water and letting it fall onto their shoes. Oromis snapped his head and glared at them to quiet down before speaking, “Yes,” said Oromis. “A better word might be letta or kodthr. ” He finally turned to look at Eragon and raised an eyebrow with apparent surprise. “Whatever are you doing? Get up. We can’t lay about all day.”

Eragon reluctantly agreed, and together the group went through shaping the water in complicated knots and shapes. Ghost loved every moment of it- it was so calming and simple, yet so complex and challenging. It challenged them mentally to keep up.

Eragon broke the silence, seemingly irritated. “Master, I know all of this. Can we not move on?”

Ghost dropped the glob of water they had once they saw Oromis tense. He looked annoyed- it reminded them too much of when their father was mad, and it triggered Suwi immediately to come closer to co-host.

“Will you never learn respect, Eragon-Vodhr? So be it!” He growled, then muttered four words that were so low, Ghost couldn’t catch them.

Ghost cried out as their calves were caught in an intense pressure. It was impossible to walk! Sure, they could twist and wiggle, but any sort of fleeing was impossible. Oromis only gave one task; “Free yourselves. You train as one, and will be punished as one.”

They looked at Eragon, thinking quickly. “Eragon, what’s the word for calves?”

“Kalfya.”

“Would a spell be better if it was “release my calves”, or “lessen the pressure?”” They asked, “Doing it in one motion would take a lot of energy, right? It’s like trying to lift the entire ocean then taking a small blob.”

Eragon seemed to debate this before nodding. “It would be better.”

“Good. Whats the words?” They smiled slightly, turning to Oromis.

He was focused on the two, an intense expression on his face. He was determined to teach Eragon a lesson, and Ghost was going to- just in an alternative way. They muttered the words as Eragon did, and the two started to work to release the pressure on their bodies.

Once Oromis gave, Ghost instantly collapsed on their ass. They looked at Oromis, and he looked to be stung by a wasp. He focused on his hands, breathing steady to try and get energy back. Then, he stood upright and turned to face the Crags once more. Ghost walked and stood by his side, mimicking his stance and taking a deep breath in and out.

(..I really need to slow down, huh?) Ghost chuckled internally, (I’ve been desperate to find out this and that- to find a way home, and to get answers. I need to slow down and just..stare out.)

Ghost remained staring at the cliffside until they could hear the flapping of wings, then Oromis turned to address the two. Eragon had knelt down in forgiveness to Oromis, and Oromis didn’t acknowledge him. Ghost found it off putting.

“We will begin anew tomorrow, with this and other subjects. Is that agreeable to you both?” Oromis asked, looking down to Eragon and then to Ghost. Ghost and Eragon both agreed, than Oromis spoke again, “I think it best if, from now on, you both endeavor to speak only in the ancient language. We have little time at our disposal, and this is the fastest way for both of you to learn.”

Ghost felt their heart drop. Speaking only in the ancient language? That was torture! Reluctantly, they agreed alongside Eragon. It was going to be a sleepless night for them so they could get the vocabulary needed to keep up with conversation.

“If you achieve that,” said Oromis, replying in kind, “Our venture may yet succeed.” He paused. “Instead of flying directly here in the morning, you will accompany the elf I send to guide you. He will take you to where those of Ellesméra practice swordplay. Stay for an hour, then continue on as normal.”

“You want me to get humiliated in public?” Ghost asked, awkwardly rolling the words off their tongue, and laughed slightly, “I apologize for my words, Master.”

Unexpectedly, Oromis cracked a thin smile. “Perhaps it will humble you, Ghost-vodhr.” He then turned to address Eragon. “I have naught to teach you, Eragon-vodhr, about the sword. You are as good a swordsman as ever I have met. I know no more of fighting than you, and that which I possess and you do not, I cannot give you. All that remains for you is to preserve your current level of skill. For Ghost-vodhr, however, they will need training with someone they are acquainted with better.”

“Why can’t I train with you, Master?” Eragon asked.

“Because I do not appreciate beginning the day with alarum and conflict.” He looked at Eragon, then relented and added, “And because it will be good for both of you to become acquainted with others who live here. I am not representative of my race. But enough of that. Look, they approach.”

Ghost eagerly rushed out of the clearing to meet with the dragons. They instantly hugged Sokladr, spinning on the spot and giggling quietly. Of course, Oromis and Glaedr asked questions about one anothers lessons. Ghost and Sokladr fumbled, but were able to answer the majority of the questions. Ghost had to resort to using English for harder words and was scolded for it.

(Better,) Rumbled Glaedr afterward, (Much better). He bent his gaze toward Eragon and Ghost. (We will have to train together soon.)

“Of course, Skulblaka.” Eragon responded, and Ghost nodded.

The old dragon snorted and crawled alongside Oromis, half hopping with his front leg to compensate for his missing limb. Darting forward, Saphira nipped at the end of Glaedr’s tail, tossing it into the air with a flip of her head, like she would to break the neck of a deer. She recoiled as Glaedr twisted round and snapped at her neck, exposing his enormous fangs.

Ghost squeaked and covered their ears as Glaedr let out a loud roar. They slowly lifted their hands as the ringing settled down and chuckled to Saphira’s playfulness. She seemed like a young dragon- perhaps she was just wanting to play for a bit.

Oromis did not find it as funny, and scolded her strictly before telling the students to leave. Ghost jumped onto Saphira before Eragon did, and he didn’t mind to hold their waist. Butterflies grew in their stomach as Saphira took off. She circled the clearing three times, giving enough time for Ghost to wave goodbye to the teachers.

(Please, I beg. Do we have to speak in the ancient language?) Kazu whined, (Too many rules.)

(No. I will not around you both, but I will speak it otherwise. I made a promise, after all.) They sighed. (I’ll have to stay up to study.)

(If you study through the night, I will take the front.) Suwi warned. (The teacher seems forgiving enough.)

(Seems is the key word. Did you see how he punished me for Eragon’s ignorance?!)

(You were also being ignorant before. Perhaps he wanted to make sure that both of you were taught a lesson.)

(I got double fucked.) Ghost whined, and Suwi burst out laughing.

Ghost leaned forward and onto Saphira’s neck. They looked down to Eragon’s arms around them and decided to make a move. They gently placed a hand on his and pressed their fingers into the gaps between his. Ghost couldn’t fight a smile forming on their face when Eragon didn’t pull away.

Once Ghost and Eragon landed, Ghost offered that they study together. He agreed- thankfully- and the two wasted no time getting to work. Ghost made the occasional attempt to get Eragon distracted, but he remained determined to study. It became a game between the two- Ghost tried to distract Eragon, and Eragon tried to keep Ghost focused. Sometimes Eragon succeeded, and sometimes Ghost succeeded.

Just when things were getting so good- Ghost had Eragon hooked on a meaningless point- someone knocked. Ghost laughed loudly as Eragon shot his head towards the door and called out, “Enter.”

Arya entered the room, and Ghost instantly shut up. She wore a flowing red kirtle trimmed and decorated with intricate designs wrought in black thread. The color scheme echoed the queen’s robes and emphasized the strong resemblance between mother and daughter. Kazu pointed out how they could compare their red face to her shirt, and they wanted to vanish.

“I thought that you might appreciate an opportunity to visit Tialdarí Hall and the adjacent gardens, since you expressed interest in them yesterday. That is, if you aren’t too tired.” Arya spoke to Eragon, then looked to Ghost. “You can come along as well.”

Ghost shook their head. “I’ll let you two go. Eragon, mind if I hang around here while I study?”

“I would not mind. Arya, I would be delighted.”

Ghost tuned the two out as soon as Eragon approached her. A small pit grew in their stomach, and they shook their head to get it out. Tears of frustration filled their eyes, and they held the scroll tighter as the three left. Once gone, Ghost threw the scroll away. Their heart fell to the pit in their stomach. Ghost buried their head between their knees. “It isn’t fair.” They choked out in english, “It isn’t fair! This..this situation! It isn’t..why do I have to feel like this..?!"

Sokladr came over and gently rubbed against them, putting his head underneath their chin. (Do not worry, Ghost. It will become fair. Please, do not isolate yourself like that.)

(..I don’t feel like studying anymore.) They managed, standing up and walking to the exit.

*
Ghost stood on the edge where the stairs went down. Just one step, and they could finally be done with all the stress building up. Just one step, and they’d tumble down. Hopefully, they’d snap their neck on the way down so that the bruises wouldn’t hurt too badly. Who would be worried for Ghost, and who’d be worried for the Second Rider? Just one step would determine that.
*

Ghost stuttered and fell backwards. They closed their eyes as the silence started to laugh, the heartbeat in their chest grew louder. Sokladr gently pushed his snout against their arm, whimpering.

Ghost sniffled and scooped him up, standing. “..I’m sorry.”

(Do not be. It is difficult to..)

(You can say it. It’s difficult to be in someones shadow.) They slowly took the first step downwards, taking deep breaths in and out. (Especially if that person is someone you’re developing feelings for, and ESPECIALLY if you’re from a whole new world and expected to learn a whole new way of life in a manner of months!)

Sokladr didn’t respond, and Ghost could understand. Sarcasm was their worst weapon. The way back to their treehouse was silent, and it was a relief once they got to bed. They tossed their shirt off and crawled under the covers, opening a small flap for Sokladr to sneak into. The two went to sleep peacefully, with the occasional wake up. 

Chapter Text

Ghost jolted awake once the alarm went off. The bruises were forming, which made Ghost sob aloud. They screeched and grabbed the device, slapping it desperately to try and get it off. Only when it was ringing for three minutes did they realize that they had to wind the device completely. Sokladr looked at them, and they shushed him and got up.

First thing they did was brush their hair over their eye. The black outlines were something they needed not of, considering that this was the first day of the mentioned training. Ghost was anxious about the training to start- was it going to be private? Or were they about to have a public humiliation fest?

Ghost looked at the sun and made a mental note of the time. Surely the elf would go to Eragon first. They took some time to clean up around the room- the storm had done a number on it. Paper was scattered, and their phone was under the bed with no cracks.

Ghost sat down and checked the time on their phone. 7:05 AM. The date was garbled, and they wanted nothing more than to just sob. Ghost put their phone in their bag at an alarming speed and put on a shirt. Sokladr was already outside by the time they were ready, curled up by the stairs. They snatched their hat from the ground by front of the door and slipped it on- today looked hot, and they’d rather not be scorched.

They sat at the end of the stairs and waited for this mystery elf to show up. They got anxious, thinking about how they’d embarrass themself. Ghost snapped upright and started doing the Rimgar to loosen up. They heard footsteps in the middle of the third act, and turned to see a black haired elf and Eragon approach, along with Saphira behind the two. The elf bowed and touched two fingers to his lips. “May good fortune rule over you.”

Ghost mimicked him and responded, “And may the stars watch over you.”

He turned to Sokladr and nodded. “Well met, dragon. I am Vanir of House Haldthin.”

(Well met, elf.) Sokladr responded in kind. Ghost smiled slightly.

Vanir then told Ghost that they would be leaving to the fields, and turned to walk there. Ghost walked beside Eragon and whispered, “Ready for public humiliation?”

“Don’t remind me.” Eragon groaned.

“You’ll be fine. Want me to go first so you can get a good laugh?” Before he could respond, they added, “Doesn’t matter what you say, I’m going first.”

The sparring yard was dotted with elves of both sexes fighting in pairs and groups. Their extraordinary physical gifts resulted in flurries of blows so quick and fast, they sounded like bursts of hail striking an iron bell. Under the trees that fringed the yard, individual elves performed the Rimgar with more grace and flexibility than Ghost thought they would ever achieve. The situation finally dawned on them, and they pressed their hands together in panic.

After the elves bowed and went back to training, Vanir unsheathed his blade and looked to Ghost. “You said you will go first. Guard your sword, Silver Hand, and we can begin.”

“Can I get a refund-” they whispered, taking their blade out and muttering the words to guard it. Their hands were shaking wildly, and they felt sweat drip down their neck.
Ghost laughed in worry as they started. Ghost barely matched Vanir with speed, saving them multiple bruises and jabs. They used their blade for mostly diverting easy blows, but ended up getting hit fifteen times, and the wounds were all where Oromis hit them yesterday. Everytime they were hit, Ghost either laughed or complimented Vanir. He grew more confident, allowing easy blocks in his movements. It was a back and forth with this- Vanir didn’t seem to realize their tricks.

Vanir locked Ghost’s blade and tried to twist it out of their grip. Ghost panicked and swung their fist as a counter. It connected with Vanir’s cheek and he stumbled to the side. Ghost held their blade with one hand, waiting for his response and taking the moment to catch their breath. He looked back at Ghost slowly and with a deadly glare.

“That was good, but in serious arms, you would not be able to do it.” Vanir scoffed. “You are pathetic to resort to such low tricks!”

“But I did it. And hit you. If I connected my hit, doesn’t that make you the pathetic one for not avoiding it? We’re in an open field. I don’t hit hard. To be fair, in an actual fight I should resort to anything..riigghhtt?” They lingered their last word to really rub it in.

Ghost relished in Vanir’s murderous glare as they went off the field, gesturing to Eragon to go on. They sat down on the grass and sighed, frustrated. (Fucker. “Oh hon hon look at me so mighty cause im an elf” FUCK YOU-)

(Calm. You did your damage on him.) Sokladr reassured, curling up close by Ghost. (That punch felt personal.)

(It was. How was my stance?)

(It was good. Could be better.)

(..I think this blade is supposed to be one handed. It feels too small with two.) They looked at the blade. (..maybe I could get a shield?)

(Perhaps ask around for one.)

Ghost got up with that thought, wandering around the field to find a shield. They asked around, and an elf pointed to a small area where equipment was stored. Bouncing over, they picked up a shield and held it. It was a basic wooden shield, with a metal trim. Faking some jabs, they assured that the shield was needed, and walked back over to the large blue dragon.

Just then, Sokladr got their attention. (GHOST! Eragon’s seizing! You are needed!)

Ghost looked around the field and it didn’t take long to find him. He was in the middle of the field, seizing a bit more violently. They bolted to the middle of the field and slid on their knees. They rolled Eragon to his side and made sure he wasn’t choking before glaring at Vanir.

“What is WRONG with you?! Are you mental? Or are you too prideful to help out your fellow companion in a case of pain?!” They accused, glaring hard at Vanir.

Vanir only sneered, and Ghost wanted nothing more than to beat his face into a bloody pulp. Eragon calmed from his seizing, and then raised his blood-coated hand to Vanir; “Thin enough?”

Vanir didn’t respond, instead turning and sheathing his sword. Eragon coughed as he stood. Ghost tried to help, but he just pushed them away. They blinked in surprise, and stood to the side.

“Where are you going?” demanded Eragon. “We have unfinished business, you and I.”

“You are in no fit condition to spar,” scoffed the elf.

“Try me.”

Ghost sat to the side as Eragon and Vanir continued to go at it, and they pushed their head in between their knees. That small push- why did that irritate them so much? Was it the fact of Eragon denying them? Was it them not being helpful enough? It bothered them, and they shook their head to get rid of the tears.

Once they were in the air, Ghost didn’t make an effort to hold onto Eragon. They leaned backwards, almost laying down, and closed their eyes. It was so peaceful, yet so dangerous. Just one bad move, and they’d plummet.

Once they landed, Ghost instantly pushed off and walked to the willow tree. The shield hung from their arm still, so they tossed it to the side along with their sword.
“Did you find that this morning?” Oromis asked, hinting to the shield.

“..oh- yeah. I found out it’s more comfortable to hold my blade with one hand, so a shield is nice in the other.” They shrugged. “Nothin’ too important.”

“It is important.” Oromis told them.

Ghost found the anger draining out of them as they continued the Dance of Snake and Crane. It ended too soon, they thought. Ghost found themself resenting the tree they had to go into for meditation. Tucked away from the main starboy.

Ghost grunted and took their sword and shield to the clearing they found yesterday, spinning the sword in their hand and glaring at it. It had even more damage, and they were afraid they needed a new sword soon, else it would crumble to pieces.

They tossed the two to the side and sat in the clearing. Then, they curled up on their side and closed their eyes. It was peaceful- just the droning of the occasional fly, and the warm sun. Ghost slowly opened their mind to the world and focused on how much they could see.

Multiple lit up dots were around and underneath them. It would take forever to examine everything.

It clicked.

They smiled and opened their eyes. It would take forever to learn everything! That had to be the answer Oromis was looking for! This lesson was useless. They couldn’t learn everything in a short matter of time- yet, they couldn’t watch everything at the same time. Once again, they were stumped.

Returning to the hut on their own after Eragon and told Oromis what they learnt. Oromis seemed happy with them both, and Ghost once again excused themself to train against the stick. Oromis insisted they sit. With a silent groan, they did as told. He handed out the midday meal, and Eragon spoke as they ate.

“I know why fighting Galbatorix is worth it, though thousands of people may die.” He said. Ghost wondered if he had pondered it overnight.

“Oh?” Oromis seated himself. “Do tell me.”

 “Because Galbatorix has already caused more suffering over the past hundred years than we ever could in a single generation. And unlike a normal tyrant, we cannot wait for him to die. He could rule for centuries or millennia- persecuting and tormenting people the entire time- unless we stop him. If he became strong enough, he would march on the dwarves and you here in Du Weldenvarden and kill or enslave both races. And...,” Eragon rubbed the heel of his palm against the edge of the table, “... because rescuing the two eggs from Galbatorix is the only way to save the dragons.”

Ghost didn’t understand a word that was said, but somehow knew it was coming. They narrowed their eyes, trying to think of how they could’ve heard it. But at least they knew something new about the king; he was immortal, and had history with the land.

The kettle Oromis was boiling whistled its high tune, piercing the silence that lingered. Standing, Oromis hooked the kettle off the cookfire and poured the water for blueberry tea. The creases around his eyes softened. “Now,” he said, “You understand.”

“I understand, but I take no pleasure in it.” Eragon sighed. Ghost sipped their tea, enjoying its sweet flavour. They hated bitter tea.

“Nor should you. But now we can be confident that you both won’t shrink from the path when you are confronted by the injustices and atrocities that the Varden will inevitably commit. We cannot afford to have either one of you consumed by doubts when your strength and focus are most needed.” Oromis steepled his fingers and gazed into the dark mirror of his tea. “I have a question for you both- Do you believe that Galbatorix is evil?”

Ghost pondered this before speaking. “..I don’t think he knows he’s evil. Sure; what he does- or what I can gather of what he does- is absolutely despicable, but I don’t think he knows. I think he thinks he’s doing good, and we’re the bad guys.”

“Of course he’s evil!” Eragon spoke up.

“Do you believe that he considers himself evil?” Oromis asked Eragon.

 “No, I doubt it.”

Oromis tapped his forefingers against each other. “Then you must also believe that Durza was evil?”

Durza? Ghost knew that Durza was a shade that attacked Eragon and gave him the disability, but outside of that? They knew not. They wanted to know more about Shades, just to see why that female shade attacked Ghost, and how it..

They squinted at the table. What happened to the Shade? It was hard to remember, but they managed to think back and remembered it was killed by their hands. Ghost felt a shiver go up their spine as they had to recall this information. How was their memory this bad?!

“Ghost?”

Ghost jolted upright, nearly falling out of their chair. Both Oromis and Eragon were looking at them, as if expecting an answer to an unnamed question. Ghost shrugged. “I..wasn’t paying attention. What was said?”

“Eragon was asked if all Urgals, humanoid beings with brute strength, are evil. He has answered yes, and I asked him what kind of opinion would you form of humans if all you knew of them were the actions of your warriors on the field of battle?”

Ghost paused and nodded. “I’d assume all humans were evil and brutish, then.”

Eragon looked speechless, and Oromis nodded. “That is what I expected of you, Ghost.”

“But-!” He took a deep breath. “It’s different. Urgals deserve to be wiped out, every last one of them.”

“Even their females and children? The ones who haven’t harmed you and likely never will? The innocents? Would you kill them and condemn an entire race to the void?” Oromis asked. Ghost looked at Eragon, making a small slicing neck motion to try and get him to shut up.

“They wouldn’t spare us, given the chance.” He instead spoke. Ghost internally took five psychic damage.

“Eragon!” Oromis scolded. “I never want to hear you use that excuse again, that because someone else has done- or would do- something means that you should too. It’s lazy, repugnant, and indicative of an inferior mind. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Master.”

Ghost sighed and sipped their tea, keeping focused on the dark liquid. The smell is what captivated them the most- the musky fruit scent captivated them, and the slight hint of vanilla held them. They would know to ask Oromis for the recipe later- Ghost would love to make this for themself.

The study of the ancient language resumed shortly after the Urgal talk. Ghost sighed as the words flew in one ear, out the other. They only managed to memorize words due to the fact they needed to speak in it for the time here. Frustrating, yes, but needed.

Oromis then went on to explain the practice of magic. Much of Oromis’s lectures concerned the proper way in which to control various forms of energy, such as light, heat, electricity, and even gravity. He explained that since these forces consumed strength faster than any other type of spell, it was safer to find them already in existence in nature and then shape them with gramarye, instead of trying to create them from nothing. It was..really simple with how he explained everything- Ghost knew everything he was talking about from their physics and general science class.

Oromis sat down once more and asked, “How would you kill with magic?”

“I’ve done it many ways,” said Eragon. “I’ve hunted with a pebble- moving and aiming it with magic- as well as using the word jierda to break Urgals’ legs and necks. Once, with thrysta, I stopped a man’s heart.”

Oromis turned to Ghost for their answer. Ghost sighed and responded, “If I wanted to use as minimal magic as ever? I’d aim for a nerve in their leg before doing the work manually with a blade. If it was just down to magic, I’d aim to tighten their throat or to cut off oxygen from the brain from..” Ghost trailed their finger up the side of their neck before stopping at the side of their neck- the anterior jugular vein. “Here, I think. I failed my biology class, though, so correct me if I’m wrong.”

Oromis nodded to Ghost. “That is more efficient than any spell to cause physical damage. Cutting off an artery or certain nerves could obliterate an entire army.”

Ghost smiled a bit in pride, and Eragon scolded himself. “I should have thought of that in Farthen Dûr. Again, why didn’t Brom teach me this?”

“Because he did not expect you to face an army for months or years to come; it is not a tool given to untested Riders.” Oromis responded.

“If it’s so easy to kill people, though, what’s the point of us or Galbatorix raising an army?”

Ghost raised a hand slightly to answer the question. Oromis nodded to them, and Ghost turned to Eragon completely. “It..would be odd for a powerful man to have no army, instead its a handful of magicians. Taking a gamble here, but let’s say it’s just magicians against a whole army. That..would be a hard battle to win for the magicians. It’s like trying to walk on your hands with hot coals. Sure, you can do it, but it isn’t..I can’t remember how to say that- It’s really difficult is what I’m getting at.”

Oromis nodded to them. “You must keep in mind that the ability to use magic is exceedingly rare among the races. We elves are no exception, although we have a greater allotment of spellweavers than most, as a result of oaths we bound ourselves with centuries ago. The majority of those blessed with magic have little or no appreciable talent; they struggle to heal even so much as a bruise.”

(Huh..it was a miracle that we used magic before becoming a Rider, huh?) Ghost asked.

(Magic? I’m sure we didn’t use magic.) Suwi responded.

(When we killed the shade. We used magic.)

(I’m sure we didn’t.)

(Suwi I swear to god.)

No response.
Ghost sighed out loud, frustrated. The lesson where Oromis drilled Eragon about magic went on, and Ghost remained silent other than answering small questions and making comments. That was, until Oromis said, “By your own account, Ajihad suspected that the Varden had been betrayed when Galbatorix began persecuting their allies in the Empire with near-perfect accuracy. The Twins were privy to the identities of the Varden’s collaborators. Also, the Twins lured you to the heart of Tronjheim, thereby separating you from Saphira and placing you within Durza’s reach. That they were traitors is the logical explanation.”

The Twins. The two had been talking about them for a bit now. Apparently, they were snob nosed bastards who were just..middle school bullies. But that line caught them, and drew their attention once more.

“If they were traitors,” said Eragon, “it doesn’t matter now; they’re long dead.”

Ghost nearly choked on their spit. They interrupted Oromis before he spoke. “Eragon. Wait. I need this answered- did you see their bodies?”

“..no. They died underneath Tronjheim- in the dwarven tunnels. All we could find were scraps of clothing. When we tried to scry them, it appeared dark.”

Ghost didn’t hesitate. “They aren’t dead then.”

Ghost had Eragons full attention now. “How can you be so sure?”

“Well..if I wanted to fake my death, here’s how I’d go about it.” Ghost stood and began to pace. “First, I’d enlist an outside force to help me find a good reason to “die.” Say maybe a large war, that’d have lingering soldiers determined to please their master. Then, I’d stay with my side and wait for this war to start. See the battle strategies and wait for a perfect moment to quietly slip away.

“Then, after the war, I’d linger around and see the absolute optimal time to slip away. Then, I’d leave.. Maybe take someone with me for good measure if they were a witness or too close to the truth.” Ghost clicked their heels together, hands behind their back. “There’s a lot more ways to fake your death. Fake explosions, killing an identity, becoming one person you’re not, vanishing off the face of the plains..there’s so many ways, Eragon. You just have to figure out what works best with the resources.”

Eragon stared at them in shock. Ghost coughed into their hand and sat down, embarrassed they rambled on such a dark topic. “I..I apologize for the monologue. I just find these topics fascinating. I used to read about it.”

Oromis nodded while Eragon stared at the table in shock. As if nothing was amiss, Oromis began to tell the two twelve ways to kill. Ghost took caution to memorize them, writing them down even on a spare parchment. They’d need to be careful to not say this and kill anyone in a blind event of emotions.

“The Ra’zac won’t stand a chance the next time they cross my path.” Eragon spoke up, a grin on his face.

“You must still be wary of them,” cautioned Oromis.

“Why? Three words and they’ll be dead.”

Ghost looked at Oromis again to tell Eragon, and he nodded. “Eragon, question. Is a butterfly faster than a cat?” Eragon raised an eyebrow and shook his head. “Exactly. Just because you have advantages, doesn’t mean you have them in your hands. Butterflies have an odd adaptation to survive- blending in with the tree bark around them to avoid predators. Don’t assume that just because you have these words that the Ra’zac are going to suddenly be afraid. They have their own countermeasures.”

Eragon nodded slowly before asking, “So what are the Ra’zac, Master? What matter of creature are they?”

“Neither elf; man; dwarf; dragon; furred, finned, or feathered beast; rep-tile; insect; nor any other category of animal.”

Eragon forced a laugh. “Are they plants, then?”

“Nor that either. They reproduce by laying eggs, like dragons. When they hatch, the young- or pupae- grow black exoskeletons that mimic the human form. It’s a grotesque imitation, but convincing enough to let the Ra’zac approach their victims without undo alarm. All areas where humans are weak, the Ra’zac are strong. They can see on a cloudy night, track a scent like a bloodhound, jump higher, and move faster. However, bright light pains them and they have a morbid fear of deep water, for they cannot swim. Their greatest weapon is their evil breath, which fogs the minds of humans- incapacitating many- though it is less potent on dwarves, and elves are immune altogether.”

Ghost winced as if they were hit. The Ra’zac sounds like something a parent would make up to scare a teenager so as to not sneak out. They scratched at their forearm, which Suwi immediately scolded them for.

“It felt like a dream where I wanted to run but I couldn’t move, no matter how hard I tried.” Eragon whispered.

“As good a description as any,” said Oromis. “Though the Ra’zac cannot use magic, they are not to be underestimated. If they know that you hunt them, they will not reveal themselves but keep to the shadows, where they are strong, and plot to ambush you as they did by Dras-Leona. Even Brom’s experience could not protect him from them. Never grow over-confident, Eragon. Never grow arrogant, for then you will be careless and your enemies will exploit your weakness.”

Ghost nodded, despite the lesson not being for them. They felt faint. The Ra’zac scared them more than anything- spiders, snakes, even needles seemed like child's play compared to these guys. Ghost swore they could smell their breath and coughed into their elbow.

Oromis continued with the lesson.  “The Ra’zac remain pupae for twenty years while they mature. On the first full moon of their twentieth year, they shed their exoskeletons, spread their wings, and emerge as adults ready to hunt all creatures, not just humans.”

“Then the Ra’zac’s mounts, the ones they fly on, are really...”

“Aye, their parents.”

“..their..parents..?” Ghost blinked.

Suwi pulled Ghost from the front then, and they didn’t protest. Their mind drifted off to somewhere nicer- somewhere more peaceful. A field, perhaps. A field with gentle flowers blowing all around, and a nice breeze coming into contact. Their eyes remained closed, and their beating heart slowed down gradually. 

Chapter Text

(Ghost- get back here. You’ll enjoy this.) Suwi's voice pulled Ghost from their field.

It was a violent return to the front. They stumbled as they returned to the body, earning a confused look from Eragon. They gave a grin and nodded to Oromis. The elf was holding some stone tablets, half a foot wide and a foot thick. He handed one to both students, and Ghost ran their fingers along the edge of it.

(Is this what Moses wrote the ten commandments on?) Kazu jested. Ghost chuckled a bit as a result, shaking their head.

“Let us abandon such unpleasant topics for a time.” Oromis spoke. “I thought you might enjoy learning how to make a fairth. It is an excellent device for focusing your thoughts. The slate is impregnated with enough ink to cover it with any combination of colors. All you need do is concentrate upon the image that you wish to capture and then say, ‘Let that which I see in my mind’s eye be replicated on the surface of this tablet. Look about you, and find something worth preserving.”

(IMPREGNATE IM HOLLARING-) Kazu yelled. Suwi was even chuckling.

Ghost ignored them and focused on making a fairth. This was something that they could actually enjoy to a degree. Ghost looked around, trotting about the field to find something worth saving. They eventually came across a small ladybug, and they offered a hand. The critter climbed up, and Ghost held it up. “Perfect.” they whispered and muttered the spell to bring the fairth to life.

The colours splashed and danced around the canvas as if creating a new world. The drops of colour mixed and collided with one another, trying to find their way on this stone before settling down. The background was a more watered down appearance, whilst the ladybug and their own hand had an intense burst of colour. The background appeared to be watercolour whilst the hand and ladybug appeared to be painted in acrylics, paint streaks in all. Ghost smiled and made a few changes of their own before approaching Oromis.

Oromis gestured to hand him the stone, and they did. They smiled wide as he looked it over, and nodded. “You have a very odd way of thinking as well, Ghost. You observe everything that fascinates you, even if you’ve seen it for a second. But you have the same problem as Eragon- you have a narrow perspective.” Oromis handed each of them a new tablet. “Try again with what I-”

“Hail, Riders!”

Ghost instinctively turned around and clenched their fist, looking around for any movement. They spotted Orik and Arya from a distance, and loosened their fist. Orik’s beard was freshly trimmed and braided, his hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, and he wore a new tunic- courtesy of the elves- that was red and brown and embroidered with gold thread.

Eragon, Oromis, Arya and Ghost exchanged the traditional greeting, then, abandoning the ancient language, Oromis asked, “To what may I attribute this visit? You are both welcome to my hut, but as you can see, I am in the midst of working with Eragon and Ghost, and that is of paramount importance.”

“I apologize for disturbing you, Oromis-elda,” said Arya, “but-”

“The fault is mine,” said Orik. He glanced at Eragon before continuing: “I was sent here by Hrothgar to ensure that Eragon receives the instruction he is due. I have no doubt that he is, but I am obliged to see his training with my own eyes so that when I return to Tronjheim, I may give my king a true account of events. As well as observing this new one. I’m sure Hrothgar will want to know as much as he can on the new Rider.”

Oromis said, “That which I teach the Riders is not to be shared with anyone else. The secrets of the Riders are for us alone.”

“And I understand that. However, we live in uncertain times; the stone that once was fixed and solid is now unstable. We must adapt to survive. So much depends on Eragon and now Ghost, we dwarves have a right to verify that their training proceeds as promised. Do you believe our request is an unreasonable one?”

“Well spoken, Master Dwarf,” said Oromis. He tapped his fingers together, inscrutable as always. “May I assume, then, that this is a matter of duty for you?”

“Duty and honor.”

“And neither will allow you to yield on this point?”

“I fear not, Oromis-elda,” said Orik.

“Very well. You may stay and watch for the duration of this lesson. Will that satisfy you?”

Orik frowned. “Are you near the end of the lesson?”

“We have just begun.”

“Then yes, I will be satisfied. For the moment, at least.”

Ghost smiled at the dwarf’s determination. They admired that. They looked at Eragon and felt their heart drop a bit as they caught him staring at Arya. They had to admit- they were jealous of Arya. Why did she have Eragon’s attention? Was it because she was beautiful? Because she was an elf? Or was it because of their bond?

“Eragon! Ghost!” Oromis snapped.

Ghost jumped and stumbled, catching themself and standing stiff. Eragon seemed to be startled as well. “Yes?” Ghost asked.

“Don’t wander. I want you both to make another fairth. Keep your mind open, like I told you before.” Oromis spoke.

Ghost nodded and focused back on the stone. They felt their cheeks heat up in embarrassment with the new additions to the party. With a sigh, they looked around to try and find something to make. Ghost suddenly thought of something. Sure, it was stupid, but perhaps it would clear their head.

They closed their eyes and hummed out the spell, feeling the stone’s surface turn cool to the touch. The picture was loud and clear in their head. Once they were certain it was done, they opened their eyes and grinned wide.

It was of Dova. The elf was focused on a clay creation in front of him, his eyes half lidded. An unnamed lightsource was out of view of the canvas, outlining his jawline and ears. His hands were gently giving shape to something on his pottery wheel. His hair was pulled out of his face and into a ribbon, tying it up neatly. Overall, he looked handsome. It made Ghost's heart flutter a bit, resulting in some aespects of the images changing. They quickly shook their head and turned to Oromis, who was looking over Eragon's fairth.

Ghost smiled and waited for Eragon’s tablet to be done examining. His tablet was handed off to Arya, and their heart paused. What did Eragon do? What was his fairth?
They weren't going to find out. Arya didn’t look at it twice- she raised it and smashed it against the ground. The earth seemed to pause at the motion. The elf walked right past Eragon and back into the forest. Ghost could feel how angry she was.

Ghost hesitated, looking at their fairth. “Ghost? What does yours hold?” Oromis asked.

Ghost handed theirs to Oromis, asking quietly if they could keep it. Oromis agreed, making a few comments before handing it back.

Orik bent down to gather the pieces of the destroyed fairth.  “In all the decades I’ve known her, Arya has never lost her temper like that. Never. What did you do, Eragon?”
Dazed, Eragon said, “A portrait of her.”

Orik frowned, obviously puzzled. “A portrait? Why would that-”

“I think it would be best if you left now,” said Oromis. “The lesson is over, in any case. Come back tomorrow or the day after if you want a better idea of Eragon’s progress.”

 The dwarf squinted at Eragon, then nodded and brushed the dirt from his palms. “Yes, I believe I’ll do that. Thank you for your time, Oromis-elda. I appreciate it.” As he headed back toward Ellesméra, he said over his shoulder to Eragon. Ghost couldn’t catch it.

Ghost gripped their sweater sleeve, finding it rolled down again. They kept their eyes to the ground, only listening to the ongoing conversation. The grass suddenly became very interesting, despite the only thing on it being small pebbles from the smashed fairth.

“Why?” Eragon asked in the ancient language.

“Perhaps,” said Oromis, “Arya was frightened by you.”

“Frightened? She never gets frightened.” Eragon spoke. Footsteps that walked towards Oromis were heard. “Why would I frighten her?” he asked. “Please, tell me.”

Oromis paused for a moment. “Fairths only show what you want them to. It’s possible to lie with them, to create a false image, but to do so requires more skill than you yet have. Arya knows this. She also knows, then, that your fairth was an accurate representation of your feelings for her.”

“But why would that frighten her?”

Ghost sighed and looked up when silence dragged on. They found Eragon glancing back at them, almost expecting an answer from them. They scoffed and shrugged. “Dunno. Why would she be scared? Don’t look at me.” Their voice sounded bitter.

Oromis glared at them before speaking to Eragon. “Because it revealed the depth of your infatuation.” He pressed his fingertips together, forming a series of arches. “Let us analyze the situation, Eragon. While you are old enough to be considered a man among your people, in our eyes, you are no more than a child.” Eragon frowned, hearing echoes of Saphira’s words from the previous night. “Normally, I would not compare a human’s age to an elf’s, but since you share our longevity, you must also be judged by our standards.

“And you are a Rider. We rely upon you to help us defeat Galbatorix; it could be disastrous for everyone in Alagaësia if you are distracted from your studies.”

Ghost tuned out the majority of Oromis’s lecture, crouching down to pluck some grass out and braid it together. They sighed and looked at the fairth they created of Dova, and wondered how he would react. Maybe they should get rid of it.

Oromis’s voice thickened as Ghost returned focus. “You must understand, Eragon, that slaying Galbatorix is more important than any one person. Nothing else matters.” He paused, his gaze gentle, then added, “Given the circumstances, is it so strange Arya was frightened that your feelings for her could endanger everything we have worked for?”

Ghost sighed and let Oromis lead the two back to the hut. They pulled the brim of their hat down more, hearing the clank of the pins ever so faintly. The group sat down and once again started to practice the Liduen Kvaedhi. Ghost wrote as the two spoke still, and they heard a faint rip in the paper. Sighing, they once again started a new line and wrote, letting the robotic motion erase all the surroundings and feelings. 

Chapter Text

Ghost fell asleep quickly and without complaint. The next morning, they spotted Eragon trying to find Arya. They’d offer to help, but they knew better than to get on her bad side. They spotted her a few times and gave a small nod, but she vanished everytime they tried to approach her.

Over the weeks, the training continued to pound them into the sand. It became a routine; wake up, get their ass kicked by Vanir, train with Oromis, go to bed, repeat. They didn’t mind- they loved routine more than anything. Ghost didn’t have time to think about anything else. Just swords, magic, and the occasional panic attack at nighttime.
During their off time, Ghost secluded themself. They preferred to stay inside their own or Eragon’s treehouse to study hard, much to Sokladr’s distaste. He tried to convince them to look at the contents inside their phone, and everytime Ghost shot him down and changed the subject instantly. Sokladr grew more angry at their knavery. He had to literally drag them outside by the shirt to visit someone, and that someone mostly ended up to be Dova.

Dova grew closer with them. However, while together, they barely spoke to one another. Ghost felt a close bond with him despite all of that. Often times, they had just rambled aimlessly about their day, and Dova made small comments about it. It made them feel better everytime. Despite this, Ghost stayed in their treehouse the majority of the time.

Oromis challenged the two to their limits during training. Cooking was one challenge- which wasn’t an issue to Ghost. Ghost had to cook for their family when everyone was working, so it was easy to make a quick and simple meal without instructions. Eragon found it difficult, however. His first attempt resulted in a charred mess, which Ghost volunteered to help clean up. They bonded over this, and Ghost promised to teach him more on how not to ruin plates.

Once, Oromis taught them to detect poisons, and then began to poison the meals to test them on a regular basis. Twice, Eragon got so sick that both Oromis and Ghost had to heal him. Ghost ended up getting sick more often however, so it was more often that Eragon and Oromis healed them.

Oromis also had them cast multiple spells at once. Ghost hated this. They always failed to even start it, and only once did they manage to do it. Eragon promised that, in exchange for helping him cook, he’d help them with the spells. They were grateful to him for that.

They even learnt about the elves greatest weakness; vanity. It was so simple, but so easy to realize once spelt out. They listened intently on what Oromis shared about it- they changed their bodies beyond just simple means. They even changed it for the Blood-oath ceremony, which was coming up soon.

Sokladr was big enough for them to finally ride on. Both were overjoyed to figure this out. It was a random coincidence. Ghost noticed that Sokladr was taller than them, and too large to fit in the bed anymore. So, they asked Sokladr if he could carry them, and he simply responded with, (Well. Shall we test it?)

Ghost responded yes, climbing onto his back and hugging his neck before plummeting off their balcony. Eragon and Saphira were surprised to see them fly into his room! Oromis helped Ghost find a saddle for Sokladr, and once lessons were over, Ghost and Sokladr spent the entire night flying with one another. The rising morning left both exhausted, but excited.

Being able to fly finally enabled them to train in the skies alongside Eragon and Saphira. Glaedr was a bit more forgiving then Oromis, but didn’t make it easy for them. They were constantly put to the limits and beyond. Ghost had fallen out of the saddle five times and had to be rescued by magical means or by Eragon. Kazu pointed out that Ghost seemed to enjoy being saved by Eragon, and Ghost hushed him instantly.

Every morning, Vanir sparred with Eragon and Ghost. They always were apart though, and Ghost found it odd. Why not take them both at the same time? Surely it would be a fair fight then. Vanir exceeded both on their own, but Eragon and Ghost combined? Ghost was sure that they would take him down.

Vanir’s little gang of elves seemed to share a distaste for the two Riders, and Ghost was reminded of middle school all too well. How other kids just stood by and snickered at Ghost instead of really saying anything to them. Ghost had only made gestures to shut them up, but their whispers never truly left their head.

Ghost was sparring against Vanir one day- he was making sure to stay away from their swinging range. Ghost had started to carry a shield to their lessons. They were clunky at first, but soon were parrying his blows as if it was second nature.

Everytime they trained against Vanir, he found a way to mock or degrade them. It irritated Ghost, but they were determined not to lose it at him. But each time he spoke, a small crack formed in their smiling mask. Often, they found themself finding it hard to sleep due to overthinking his words. What if what he was saying was true?

Vanir quickly came up on them, lashing downwards to hit their wrist. Ghost caught the sword with their shield, embedding it into the wood. They pushed him away, narrowing their eyes. “Nice hit.”

“Wouldn’t say the same to you.” Vanir scoffed, closing the distance instantaneously.

Vanir grabbed the handle of his stuck blade and yanked it out violently. Ghost was pulled forward and caught off balance. In instinct, they raised their shield to block the blow. It was a mistake, and Vanir caught their swordarm and ripped the blade out of their hands. They fell on their side, and used the shield as a shell of sorts as Vanir swung down on them. He rammed a foot on their shield and put his blade to their throat, smirking.

“Dead. At least you don’t seize if I do this.” He scoffed, taking a step off their shield.

Ghost lost their composure. “So what if he has a condition?! Eragon is still leagues ahead of me! This is teaching, not a damn competition! Do you really have no common sense that maybe- just maybe- pushing down people you’re teaching isn’t an efficient way to teach?!”

Vanir scoffed and readied himself. “You are our only hope. A cripple cannot fight, so you have to take his place. Ready yourself.”

Ghost readied themself and quickly caught Vanir’s sword on their shield. “Every day, Vanir, you sound more and more like my father.”

“Oh? Did he give up on you?”

“Yeah. Seems as if yours did too.”

Ghost instantly regretted it as Vanir swiftly hit them with the guarded blade. They were pushed down, coughing as iron leaked into the back of their throat. Vanir pointed his sword at them. “You’re only still around since we need the replacement. Otherwise, you’re better off dead.”

“Trust me, Vanir. I tried to get rid of myself many times before coming here. Who knows- maybe I’ll succeed with ridding myself in the near future.”

Vanir paused. Ghost didn’t pay him any mind as they stood and wiped off their mouth. “Trust me, Vanir. I’ve done this whole dance before. You’re not the first who’s told me I’m better off dead.”

With that, they stepped off the field. Eragon took their place swiftly. Sokladr laid his head beside Ghost, letting Ghost lean on his massive black body. (You should’ve punched him! I swear, if he tells you that again-!)

(I’m pissed I lost my temper.) Ghost grumbled, (It won’t happen again. But, hopefully I gave him some mental scarring from my fatherless comment.)

Ever since Ghost started training against Vanir, they noticed that Vanir’s comments weren’t just about their sword fighting- he was trying to dig into their mind, find out more about them. Everytime Vanir tried to depress them, Ghost flashed a smile and made a joke of it. Vanir always grew more frustrated at it, and that was a small victory to them everytime.

Ghost watched Vanir and Eragon fight, having to step into the field to help Eragon with a seizure once. They always helped him up and went back to Sokladr immediately after, keeping a close eye on him. They were still pissed at him for pushing them away.

Ghost witnessed as Vanir disarmed Eragon once more. Eragon finally snapped as well, and he cried out a simple word that forced Vanir to grow still. Ghost bit their tongue, not having to look close to see how angry Vanir grew. In a sudden movement, Eragon was thrown a good ten yards away, rolling and falling still on his side. Ghost jolted upright, but was stopped when Vanir gave them a deadly side eye; stay out of it.

Eragon was fuming then, demanding an answer as to why Vanir hated the two so much. Vanir’s smug face is what Ghost needed to realize that this is exactly what he wanted out of Eragon. Closing the distance, the elf whispered to Eragon. Eragon froze to the spot. Ghost watched Vanir leave, passing by Ghost with… that couldn’t be pity in his eyes.
Ghost smiled at Eragon slightly and gestured to follow. “Come. We should inform Master on our training..but it is a bit before we’re supposed to leave, so why not look around for-”

“I’m going to the Master.” Eragon cut them off sharply, walking past them as he mounted Saphira.

“Oh- alright..I’ll see you soon in that case. Please, take care.” They said before he departed. They sighed and looked at Sokladr, pushing a smile on. (Want to explore a bit?)
(Yes. That would be lovely. We have not seen much of Ellesmera- you are always cooped up inside the treehouse, studying or napping away.) Sokladr responded.
(That’s me! I’m not that interesting.) Ghost shrugged and walked alongside Sokladr.

They weren’t a complete shut in. Ghost got along with a few elves besides Dova, and even spoke with Orik on occasion. Yet, there was one person they wanted to talk to more- Arya. She was still a mysterious person to them, and they could’ve sworn that they saw her observing from a distance.

Ghost made a turn onto the dirt path, where the trees hugged the road leading upwards. Ghost took this journey multiple times after sparring with Vanir- it was a place to calm down and relax. A good memory was held here, and they wanted to treasure it as long as possible.

Coming to the familiar cliffside ten minutes later, Ghost slowly stepped through the small sprouts of poppies and knelt down where they’d left it. It was a small ring of red flowers, with patches where it needed greenery.

Ghost crossed their legs, beginning to work on the small flower crown. They braided parts of grass and leaves in the mix of red poppies, fluffing the flowers carefully. They paused, narrowing their eyes. (Sokladr?) They asked the dragon. (Is someone..?)

(Yes. You may be surprised as to whom it may be.)

Ghost looked up and noticed Arya standing by the path. They jolted a bit, scrambling to stand and dust off leaves from their pants. Not knowing where to put the crown, they put it on and did a small bow, reciting the first line of formal greetings. Arya spoke second, and Ghost concluded it. Only then did Arya approach.

The elf was dressed in a fine red tunic, with simple black trousers. She had a brooch of an unknown origin. Her hair flowed down her back and slightly beside her face, rippling like a calm stream.

“Good day to you, Arya…Arya Svit-Kona?” Ghost spoke, the formalites caught on their tongue.

“Good day to you, Ghost-Vodhr.” She responded in kind. Arya looked at the ring of flowers on their head. “I have seen you make this crown for a while now. Why do you make it?”

“Ah, it’s..just really nice to make. Besides, I have no idea on what else to do to expel my anger.” Ghost smiled. “The first attempt wasn’t so pretty.”

“May I see?”

Ghost turned a bit red, taking off the crown. “I..used the first attempt to make this one. Dismantled it and made it anew.”

Ghost then got a bit of a cheeky idea. They looked up to her and- having to stand on their toes- put the crown on her head. “There! So I know how big to make yours. How does it fit?”

Arya paused and touched it. She took it off and examined it before handing it back. “A bit tight. If you can make one bigger and more full, then I will wear it.”

Ghost grinned and took it back. “Oh-! I almost forgot. Arya Svit-Kona, where can I find a bow?”

“The same place where you found your shield. Do you intend to practice?”

“I was hoping to get some pointers from you. I’ve shot a bow only once before, so I think I need the practice.”

Arya sighed. “I hold to my word. Once you find a bow, I will teach you.”

“Figured.” They tapped their fingers together before blurting out, “Why are you here, Arya Svit-Kona?”

Arya didn’t respond, instead looking out on the cliffside. Ghost didn’t pressure her, going silent for a bit. When Arya didn’t speak up, they changed the subject. “No need to answer that..I don’t mind the company. I’d prefer it, actually.”

“Is that so?”

“I usually prefer company, honestly. Odd, since I always isolate myself from you and Eragon, huh? I..can I be honest with you?” Ghost sat down, looking at the red flowers in their hands. Arya sat across from them, sitting on her knees. “..I really enjoy your company. Eragons too. I’m just..worried I’ll get between your friendship. You’re both so close..and then suddenly I am there. I’m always used to being told I’m a third wheel, or told that I make things awkward.”

Arya sighed and shook her head. “That is something that does not make sense. Think for a moment, Ghost-Vodhr, you are a Rider. You have to get between people. Me and Eragon are nothing but acquaintances. There is nothing to get between.”

Ghost shook their head, a bit frustrated that she missed their point. “You..don’t get it. I’m worried about..” Ghost realized how self absorbed they sounded, and cut themself
off. “Nevermind. It’s nothing to be worried about. I’m good. Just..I’m worried I’ll be too annoying. It’s nice to see you two bond more often.”

“You dance around the point.” Arya pointed out, sounding annoyed.

Ghost worried that they made her angry. “Wait- I- I’m really trying to explain, it just..it’s a lot of anxiety building up. I don’t want to push that onto you. You’re dealing with..so much, already. I’m fine- just a temporary feeling that’ll pass as I bond with the two of you.”

Arya dismissed the topic soon after. Ghost realized the time and quickly pardoned themself, giving a polite bow as they mounted Sokladr and soared into the sky. Ghost pressed their face into his neck. (I totally embarrassed myself.)

(You did. But you spoke with her.)

(I totally forgot!) Ghost whined. (I meant to apologize to her.)

(Apologize? For what? You did not upset her before the conversation.)

(I..I know. I’m just thinking I should.) Ghost sighed. They cringed as a memory came up, quickly swatting it away. (I hope we’re not too late.)

(We are not late. I would say something if we were even close to being late.)

The rest of the ride was silent apart followed by the occasional comments the two made. Sokladr landed and, once Ghost dismounted, took off to where Saphira and Glaedr train. Ghost poked their head inside the hut to see Eragon and Oromis speaking. They smiled and gave a wave as Eragon finished speaking, taking a seat beside him.

“There you are, Ghost-Vodhr. I was rather surprised that you did not come with Eragon-Vodhr.” Oromis stated. “Where did you go?”

“I sat on the Crags.” Ghost admitted, not being able to lie to him. “I find it rather peaceful.”

Eragon spoke again. “Master, if sound does not affect magic, why, then, do thoughts?”

Now Oromis smiled. “Why indeed? I must point out that we ourselves are not the source of magic. Magic can exist on its own, independent of any spell, such as the werelights in the bogs by Aroughs, the dream well in Mani’s Caves in the Beor Mountains, and the floating crystal on Eoam. Wild magic such as this is treacherous, unpredictable, and often stronger than any we can cast.”

Oromis went on to explain how once, magic was as easy as just tapping into it and being strong enough to handle it. Unfortunately, this caused great evil to be let loose in the land. They discovered that verbally speaking the language helped with controlling it, but it wasn’t enough. A tragic event took place, nearly wiping the planet clean. Therefore, a species labeled the “Grey Folk” changed the very core of magic to where it was so fine tuned and safe guarded. There, that’s where it got the trait of not being able to lie in
the Ancient Language, and to describe the true nature of anything. Afterwards, the Grey Folk were so drained that they just..lingered until they passed away.

“Then,” Eragon spoke, confused, “Is it still possible to use magic without the ancient language?”

“How do you think Saphira breathes fire? And, by your own account, she used no word when she turned Brom’s tomb to diamond nor when she blessed the child in Farthen Dûr. Dragons’ minds are different from ours; they need no protection from magic. They cannot use it consciously, aside from their fire, but when the gift touches them, their
strength is unparalleled.”

Ghost kept that in mind throughout the entire lesson. They remembered what Dova said when they first met- how you can wordlessly use magic. He seemed to have used it
effortlessly with spinning the round saucer, so it seemed logical to go to him.

After their lesson with Oromis, Ghost took it to look for Dova. They looked around, locating him rather quickly. Ghost and Dova spoke in sprinkled segments throughout the weeks Ghost was in Ellesmera, but it was always at these table stumps.

Ghost took a seat next to him, watching him silently form a pot in his hands. Dissatisfied, he mushed it down and shook his head.

“Something troubling you, Dova-Vor?” Ghost asked.

Dova looked at them and nodded. “I appear to be in a midst of a dry spell. Everything I build up simply has every visible flaw in it. Truly, it is frustrating.”

“I get that. Here- do you have any recent works that’re created?” Ghost asked.

Dova nodded and leaned over beside him, producing a small vase and setting it on the stump. It had beautiful engravings around the neck, and a finely carved but large tree to flesh out the rest. The leaves were adorned with thousands of tiny swirls. Ghost saw nothing wrong with this. “..what’s to dislike about this?” Ghost asked.

“There is so much! Look here- this is lopsided. This is crooked, the bottom is not flat- this is a disaster!” Dova sighed.

“... I have a feeling it’s something other than a dry spell. Did something happen to you earlier?”

Dova looked at the lump of clay on his pottery wheel and nodded. “In an incident of total accident, I was carrying one of my treasured pots to dry internally, when I dropped and shattered it into pieces. It has been on my mind, and clouded my ability to work.”

Ghost hummed, snapping their fingers as they thought of an idea. “Do you still have these pieces?”

“I do. I cannot bear to part with them.”

“Do you also have any gold- or something akin to gold- paint, as well as some sort of binding material? Perhaps glue?”

Dova pondered for a moment before nodding. “I do.”

“Bring it here. I want to teach you something from my home.”

Dova left and returned with the supplies, setting them down in front of Ghost. They smiled and scooted a bit closer to him, taking the brush provided. “There is an art called Kintsugi, where you paint cracks or flaws with golden paint to outline them. It’s to highlight the imperfections as well as creating an even stronger piece. In a personal opinion..? It’s a beautiful art form that everyone should embrace.”

Ghost took the mending paste and mixed it with a spot of golden paint. Gently, they painted the edges of the pot pieces with it, and put the pot together. Dova leaned in to inspect, and eventually joined in with repairing it. There wasn’t any speaking, but Ghost felt their heart go warm as they collaborated on the piece.
Soon, it was back to its former structure. The golden cracks shimmered against the darkness of the clay, creating warm sparkles that lingered in the fading light. The gold looked like rivers, flowing up the pot and gently embracing it in a warm hug. It made Ghost smile, and they were satisfied with it.

Dova was silent for many minutes, picking up the newly repaired pot and carefully turning it in his hands. He eventually set it down and spoke. “..Kintsugi.”

“Kintsugi.” Ghost repeated. “..hey, I really liked doing that. Are there any more broken pots you have?”

“Perhaps I do. Would you like to see?” He asked.

“On a later day. I have to rest soon. I hope this pot dries soon.” Ghost picked it up and handed it to Dova.

Dova seemed to think for a moment before refusing it, pushing it back to Ghost. “Consider it a gift, Silver hand. You have taught me a lesson that will contribute to my talent. Consider the pot as my thank you.”

Ghost felt a smile flood onto their face, and they set the pot down before hugging Dova. It took a moment, but Dova gently hugged them back. Ghost held him for a moment before pulling away, stepping back. Ghost felt their face burn hot. They coughed into their hand, blushing. “I…I apologize for that sudden action. Emotions came over me.”

Dova had a smile on his face, shaking his head. “No, do not apologize.”

Ghost was reluctant to part with him, but was eager to get back to the treehouse. Stepping up the last of the stairs, they set down the pot on a ledge near the bedroom entrance. (I need to plant something in this soon.)

Ghost settled into bed, taking off their pants due to the night being increasingly hot. Bruises covered the majority of their thighs. Ghost sighed and touched the yellowed surface, hissing as pain coated the area. They found a particularly large bruise starting to form on the side of their thigh. Ghost grunted and rolled on the opposing side, pulling the blanket over themself.

Sokladr insisted that he was small enough for snuggles, and tried to crawl under the blankets. (Sokladr-! You’re going to break the bed!)

(Then come out of it. I don’t want to sleep alone.)

Ghost groaned and took the blanket with them, sitting on the ground as Sokladr curled up into the small bowl in the middle of the room. They slid right by his side, and he put a black wing over them. Sleep crept into their eyes, and they fell asleep.

Chapter Text

The following weeks, Ghost grew more cheerful around Vanir. They made sure to not lose their cool around him again. Everytime Vanir made a snarky comment at them, they just turned it back around at him. It became a game to the two, seeing who can make the worst insult and distract the other. Most of the time, Vanir won, but on the rare occasion that Ghost won? They made sure to rub it into the elf’s ego.

Since Arya met them at the poppy field, they began to see each other more in the field. Sometimes, it was just a quiet observation of one another. Other times, both held at least an hour of conversation. It was nice to get to know Arya more- they finally understood why Eragon liked her. Sure, Ghost didn’t like her in that way- their heart was settled on someone already. She was becoming a close friend quickly.

However, Ghost grew even more worried for Eragon. Recently, he was suffering more seizures then normal. He looked aged and tired, dragging his feet as he walked. Ghost found out that he started to suffer gaps in his memory, and they did their best to help him out with recalling the lessons. Often, Ghost found him messing with the puzzle ring. They sat beside him quietly and let him tinker with it, thinking desperately back to times where their father told them about patients he had who suffered seizures.

Eragon had suffered three fits whilst fighting Vanir, and two whilst doing the Rimgar with Oromis. Ghost was kneeling by his side, holding him on his side to manage one of his more recent fits. Oromis stood over them, sighing slightly.

“Again, Eragon. You must perfect your balance.” Oromis spoke up from behind Ghost.

Eragon shook his head, growling from his raspy voice. “No.”

“What?”

“No.”

“Get up, Eragon, and try again.”

“No!” Eragon snapped, “Do the pose yourselves. I won’t.”

Ghost sighed and gently tilted Eragon’s face to meet their gaze. They pressed their lips together, trying to think of anything to help Eragon back up. Finally, they spoke; “Please. Not yet, Eragon. Don’t lose your hope yet. Just a while longer, ok? I promise, everything will click into place. It always does. We are their hope- their Riders.”

Eragon met their eyes. He sighed softly to himself before slowly rising. Ghost put his arm around their shoulder, and the two rose as one. Ghost smiled at Eragon, then turned and nodded to Oromis.

The group finished the Rimgar before going to bathe in the stream. Ghost sat by the ledge, kicking their feet in and letting their mind trail off. One question haunted them, hovering over their head ever since they’d got here. Ghost set it to the backburner, but it suddenly rose up once more and demanded attention. (What do I fight for?)

The question arose a while ago whilst training against Vanir. But why are they fighting so hard? Ghost was always used to being pushed to their limits, forced to adapt with zero questions asked. Now, however, there was time to ask questions, but there was no one who could answer them except for themself.

Ghost sighed and pushed themself away from the stream, shaking off the droplets of water from their ankles before slipping back on their socks and boots. They nearly reached for laces, and paused.

Ghost had been away from home for..months, at this point. It had to be at least..four months, go figure. They’d adapted to living with the elves quickly, finding their language in their common vocabulary more and more frequently, and finding English less and less present. Often, they found themself thinking in the Ancient language and had to stop to think in English. Before, they used to struggle with learning simple French numbers. It seemed like a far off dream now to struggle with something so simple.

After the lessons with Oromis, Ghost found no energy to do..anything. It seemed pointless. They knew they had to go out, to do something to prevent this feeling from eating them, but it was just so much easier to wilt in bed. They pulled the covers up, ignoring Sokladr’s ideas for going out. Eventually, he left and flew out of the balcony opening.

(Great. Even my dragon leaves me.) Ghost thought bitterly.

They looked around and subconsciously reached over for their phone on the nightstand. It was impulse at this point. They stared at the screen, reading the time. 9:58 PM. The date was garbled, changing rapidly like a minecraft enchantment table. Their wallpaper had reverted back to a default yellow, transparent white spots moving as Ghost shook their phone.

Eighty nine percent. Ghost let their phone turn off to see their dull reaction staring back at them. Eyebags were becoming more prompt again. Their heterochromic eyes stared back at them, almost taunting them to throw their phone out the window.

Ghost persevered past it. Turning their phone on and entering the passcode, they paused once they saw their homescreen. It was mostly yellow due to the dragon on the upper part of the picture. There was a grey figure in the midground, standing casually and looking at the camera with an extreme focus. “The Mourning Sage” was typed in a neat cursive font.

“..how is this possible?” Ghost whispered, biting their cheek as their mind drew a blank conclusion.

They swiped right on the apps, revealing a series of apps and a folder. The folder was labeled “Photography”. Ghost stared at the folder hard, trying to subconsciously delete it from their phone and get rid of the problem all together. It didn’t move. It stayed in place, waiting for Ghost. Waiting for them to open the app. Waiting.

Ghost caved. They tapped the folder, and it increased to reveal it. There was many minutes of hesitation, debating and trying to find an alternative to this situation, but there was no way out. Not now. Not ever again.

They opened the app.

Photos.

At first, it didn’t hit them. They didn’t recognize the majority of photos and videos first presented to them, but the more they went upwards, they more they trembled. Pictures of their sister and mother kept repeating, occasionally being broken up by meaningless photos. They were about to shut off their phone when white words on a black background caught their eye. They expanded the photo, and all it said was;

Don’t forget- its your Freedom.

Ghost shuttered as the image stayed on their screen. Minutes dripped away as they stayed still, frozen as the words pinned themself to the screen. They stared at it, feeling sweat drip down their neck. A cool breeze broke them free of the shock, and they tore the image away from the screen.

The damage was done. All the images were black. Taunting them. Once again, precious memories were taken and replaced with darkness- uncertainty, worry. Doubt. Anxiety. Fear.

Ghost felt their chest cave in, their lungs pressed to tight to their ribcage. Ghost choked out, trying to get the air into their lungs but feeling nothing but a low rasp come out. The phone fell from the bed, the screen faced downwards and dragging down their memories. Ghost was powerless to grab it once more, curling into a ball underneath their sheets and coughing up a sob.

They stayed like this for hours; curled up and choking on precious air. Ghost couldn’t get up. Invisible chains bound them and held them prisoner, but they didn’t fight back. They stayed- obeyed the chains wishes and staying on the bed. A small part of them pleaded, begged, to get up and find someone, but the majority silenced the small whisper.

By chance, the whisper manifested into a person. More specifically, an elf.

“Ghost-Vodhr?” Dova spoke, carefully and kindly.

“Go away.”

“There you are. I was growing worried.”

Ghost heard gentle footsteps approach their bed, then Dova took a seat beside them. He placed a delicate hand on them, finding where their head was. “What is wrong? I can feel that you are riddled with depression.”

Ghost shook their head, shivering as tears brimmed their eyes. Dova sighed, a soft clank sounding before he turned completely towards them. “Ghost. You can tell me anything. I will hold your secrets safely.”

Ghost sniffled and lifted the blanket just enough to see part of Dova’s face. He smiled slightly, smooth creases appearing in the corners of his eyes.

“There you are.” He whispered, gently taking the blanket in his fingers and pulling it off of Ghost. He shuffled a bit closer to them, putting an arm on them. “Now. Tell me of your troubles.”

Ghost let a sigh out before the anxieties they suppressed for so long finally burst out. Like a dam breaking lose, they blurted everything that they kept secret. Their real identity, where they came from, how bad their memory was getting, and just how alone they felt. It all came out, with no filter to their words.

Dova didn’t make a sound as they spoke, gently holding them. His green eyes remained fixed on them, avoiding eye contact but still giving them all his attention. His blonde hair draped over his body like a curtain, covering him and Ghost in the golden locks.

Ghost was a bawling mess by the time they stopped speaking, hiccuping and covering their face. Dova sighed and pulled them to his chest, resting his chin on top of their head. He consoled them in gentle whispers, tussling their hair and rocking them slightly. Ghost didn’t protest, even clenching onto his shirt.

Eventually, Ghost drifted off in this state. They swore they heard Dova whisper ever so softly, “I have you, Ghost. I will not leave you.”

Chapter Text

Ghost coughed as they woke up, a lump stuck in their throat. They found something warm beside them, quickly embracing it and rubbing their face against it. Only when it grunted back did they question what the fuck it was.

(Good morning, you two.) Sokladr spoke. (It’s an hour before your alarm rings.)

(I’m going back to sleep..you’re really warm.)

(That isn’t me.)

Ghost blinked awake and looked up, instantly freezing upon seeing Dova cuddled up to them. His eyes were closed in a peaceful slumber. Ghost shuffled backwards slowly before getting pulled back towards him. Both of his arms came around them. Dova pressed against their hair, sighing quietly. “Just..a minute longer.” He muttered. “It can’t be time to wake up yet.”

Ghost felt their face turn hot, shutting their eyes tight and whispering curse after curse. Dova didn’t respond, shifting around and pressing his face to their head. Ghost could’ve sworn they felt a kiss to their forehead, but the morning fog blurred it too much to make it out.

The two laid in silence, just enjoying each others company. Everytime Ghost drifted off, Dova woke them gently. They grumbled and mumbled protests, resulting in the elf laughing quietly. On the fifth or sixth time, Ghost grunted and bunted their head into Dova’s chest. “Stop it. Let me sleep.”

“I can’t, You have to stay awake until you get out of bed.”

“Mrhg. Let me oversleep..”

“Nope. Sorry.”

Ghost sighed and opened their eyes at last, looking up to Dova’s gentle smile. They smiled back to him, cuddling into his chest once more. The moment was quickly ruined by the blaring alarm. Ghost shot up instantly and wound it up, grumbling as they smacked it back down on the nightstand.

Ghost got ready fairly quick, brushing their hair in front of their eye and tying the rest up.. They were putting a small pack together when Dova came up behind them, sitting down. He gathered their hair and undid the ponytail.

Ghost swatted his hands away, shaking their head. “What are you doing?”

“I am making a braid. It is more suited to have a braid than to have your hair down.”

“I’ll be fine, Dova-Vor. You worry too much.”

“You are too stubborn. See? You didn’t even notice.”

Ghost reached back and touched their hair, which was now held in a long braid. Ghost trailed it down to past their shoulders and realized that, if this braid was that long, then how long was their hair now? They didn’t pay it any mind earlier, but now..it made them realize how untidy they kept it.

“..thank you, Dova-Vor. This will help. We’re training with Master Glaedr today.” Ghost smiled and stood, putting the small pack on their belt.

“I wish you luck.” Dova smiled. “Shall we do this again tonight?”

Ghost smiled and nodded, turning their face to the ground. “Indeed. Perhaps when I’m not in the midst of a panic attack.”

Dova chuckled softly and nodded. He was about to say something, but Sokladr suddenly pulled Ghost close, snapping his tail back and forth. (We are leaving now. Goodbye, Dova.)

Ghost held onto Sokladr’s saddle as they soared into the sky. Once they met with Saphira and Eragon, they made their way southwest of the sun. Ghost had their glasses to thank for the lack of cold air drying their eyes, but their lips burnt with dryness. They felt beads of blood appear on their lips.

Ghost had to often use magic to hold themself fast to Sokladr as Saphira and Glaedr sparred with him in the air. They’d nearly fallen off once, but got craftly and quickly held onto one of their foot holds, using them like monkey bars and swinging themself up. Their arms and legs were sore as hell from it.

The trip ended at a cluster of four mountains that towered over the forest. White-capped and windswept, they pierced the veil of clouds and bared their crevassed brows to the beating sun, which was heatless at such altitude. These mountains reminded them too much of their home. When their mom took them on camping trips they always hated, the mountains always were the scenery of the car ride.

Ghost felt their heart sink into their stomach as they waited for Glaedr and Saphira to land. They kept their eyes fixed onto Sokladr’s midnight scales, taking a deep gulp of cold air. They stretched out their minds to observe the world around them. They found the smallest spiders to the large hawks that circled underneath the two dragons in the sky.

The field of boulder-strewn slopes that alighted upon was brilliant yellow from a coating of hard, callested lichen. Above them loomed a sheer black cliff. It acted as buttress and dam for a cornice of blue ice that groaned and split under the wind, losing jagged slabs that shattered on the granite below.

Glaedr told them that this peak was named “Fionula”, with the partner peaks being named “Ethrundr, Merogoven, and Griminsmal.” Each had their own story, but it would wait until they were back. For now, Glaedr told them that it was time to learn about the full history of the species of Alagaeisa.

“Master?” asked Eragon, wrapping his cloak around himself to stay warm.

( Yes, Eragon. )

“Why is Oromis not here with us?”

(Because), Rumbled Glaedr, (it is my duty- as was always the duty of an elder dragon in centuries past- to ensure that the newest generation of Riders understands the true importance of the station they have assumed. And because Oromis is not as well as he appears.)

As Glaedr shuffled, the mountain cracked under him. Ghost settled beside Sokladr, curling up inside the cloak they packed. It was cold as balls up in the mountains, causing them to crave for their bright orange winter coat.

Ghost listened as Glaedr told about the elves and dragons bond. When peace was first made between dragons and elves at the end of the large war, the Riders were created to ensure that such conflict would never again arise between our two races. Queen Tarmunora of the elves and the dragon who had been selected to represent each race, whose names had to be told through emotion. Due to the war and lack of sharing a language, a treaty could not be created. Signed paper means naught to a dragon, after all. Both sides could not afford another war- they would destory each other completely. The one way to prevent that and to forge a meaningful accord was to link the two races with magical means.

At that point in the lecture, Eragon was shivering like mad. Glaedr spoke, (Saphira, if you are wise, you will heat one of these rocks with the fire from your belly so that your Rider does not freeze. Do the same for Ghost and Sokladr as well, for Sokladr cannot breath flame quite yet.)

Thereupon Saphira arched her neck, and a jet of blue flame splashed against the scree, blackening the lichen, which released a bitter smell as it burned. The air grew hot, causing Ghost to cover their face in their hands. Ghost winced as they felt the bugs underneath them dissolve in the blast.

After a minute, Saphira clapped shut her jaws, leaving a circle of stones five feet across glowing cherry red. (Thank you.) Ghost and Sokladr spoke to her. Ghost used a bit of magic to move one of the rocks closer, using their waterskin to create a steam.

Glaedr continued the lesson. It apparently took nine years for the elves’ wisest magicians to devise the needed spell. When they had, they and the dragons gathered together at Ilirea- which Ghost remembered was Uru’baen. The elves provided the structure of the enchantment, the dragons provided the strength, and together they bonded their souls. Dragons gained the use of language and other trappings of civilization, while the elves shared in our longevity, since before their lives were as short as humans’.

Dragons’ magic was transmitted to the elves and, in time, gave them their strength and grace. Humans have never been influenced as strongly, since humans were added shortly after.

“So, Dwarves never were added to the spell? Is that why they despise dragons so much?” Ghost asked, throwing a bit more water on the hot rock.

(No. They do not care for dragons, and we do not care for them. Perhaps it is fortunate that they did not enter into our pact, for they have escaped the decline of humans and elves.)

“Decline? Like, extinction?” Ghost asked, “..does that mean..?”

(Aye. If one or another of our three races suffer, so do they all. By killing dragons, Galbatorix harmed his own race as well as the elves. You all have not seen this, for you are new to Ellesméra, but the elves are on the wane; their power is not what it once was. And humans have lost much of their culture and been consumed by chaos and corruption. Only by righting the imbalance between our three races shall order return to the world.)

Ghost saddened at the news. It wasn’t a surprise that humans were running themself into the ground, but even here? In a world where corruption and harm was surely harder, they someone managed to do it. Once again, they were reminded of home, even if it wasn’t a pleasant memory.

Glaedr was speaking as Ghost lost themself in the thoughts. (The bond that forms between a Rider and dragon is but an enhanced version of the bond that already exists between our races. The human or elf becomes stronger and fairer, while some of the dragon’s fiercer traits are tem-pered by a more reasoned outlook.... I see a thought biting at your tongue, Eragon. What is it?)

“It’s just...” He hesitated. “I have a hard time imagining you or Saphira being any fiercer. Not,” he added anxiously, “That that’s a bad thing.”

The ground shook as if with an avalanche as Glaedr chuckled, rolling his large eye behind his eyelid. (If ever you met an unbonded dragon, you would not say so. A dragon alone answers to no one and no thing, takes whatever pleases it, and bears no thought of kindness for aught but its kith and kin. Fierce and proud were the wild dragons, even arrogant.... The females were so formidable, it was a great accomplishment among the Riders’ dragons to mate with one.)

(So, the females were more dominant?) Kazu asked, keeping himself hidden from Eragon and Saphira. (Or are they both just as terrifying?)

Glaedr confirmed it was the latter, and explained that- due to the natural bond of the riders- it was an perverted union that Shruikan and Galbatorix were in such a bond due to Shruikan being Galbatorix’s second dragon. The bond was unwilling and out of desperation- the result of unfiltered grief and sadness.

Glaedr paused and looked between the two of them. His eye was all that moved. (That which links you exceeds any simple connection between minds. Your very souls, your identities- call it what you will- have been welded on a primal level. Do you both believe that a person’s soul is separate from his body?)

Ghost pondered this before answering. “I believe it is to a degree. A soul is bonded to a person for as long as they are alive, but once the physical part dies? The soul lives on, wherever it decides to turn."

Glaedr stayed quiet as Eragon spoke as well, flipping over a stone and eating a mouse. Ghost shivered as they felt a small spark blip out. (When the flesh is destroyed, so is the soul.) Glaedr said.

“But, an animal isn’t a person.” Eragon protested.

(We literally evolved from apes but pop off king!) Kazu shrugged.

(After your meditations, do you truly believe that any of us are so different from a woodrat? That we are gifted with a miraculous quality that other creatures do not enjoy and that somehow preserves our beings after death?)

Eragon sighed and responded with a “no,” and Glaedr continued. (I thought not. Because we are so closely joined, when a dragon or Rider is injured, they must harden their hearts and sever the connection between them in order to protect each other from unnecessary suffering, even insanity. And since the soul cannot be torn from the flesh, you must resist the temptation to try to take your partner’s soul into your own body and shelter it there, as that will result in both your deaths. Even if it were possible, it would be an abomination to have multiple consciousnesses in one body.)

Ghost heard Kazu snicker to the last part before he spoke seriously to only Ghost. (He means outside souls entering one body, not one soul splitting into millions. Well, only a rough two dozen in our case. I don’t know about the others.. I miss them, Ghost. Suwi misses his husband especially. I..) Kazu choked up. (I hope that we can get rid of this stupid barrier soon. I miss everyone.)

(I’m sure that the Shade caused this barrier, like how Durza caused Eragon’s seizures.) They spoke, determined. (Please. That has to be it. There has to be a solution!)

When Kazu didn’t respond, Ghost grew frustrated and dug their nails into their forearms. Sokladr swatted his tail near them to distract them.

“How terrible,” said Eragon, “To die alone, separate even from the one who is closest to you.”

That line stuck with Ghost for the rest of the lesson. They couldn’t focus on anything else. When they were flying back to Ellesmera, Oromis pushed into their mind. (Come to me. I have some questions for you.)

Ghost relayed it to Sokladr, and he turned off his route to fly to the hut. Sokladr landed beside Glaedr and laid down while Ghost dismounted and went inside, knocking on the open door. “Hello? You summoned me, Master?”

“I did.” Oromis nodded, gesturing for Ghost to sit down. Once they did, he continued. “I have thought about what you have shown me from your world, and I have..multiple questions.”

“Well? Fire away, I have all the time in the world.”

“Is the world truly round?”

Ghost paused, blinking in surprise. It took them a second to realize that this world wasn’t as advanced as theirs was- it could be millennium before Alagaesia was even on scale with Canada.

“Well..yes. The gravity from the sun helps keep the planet in the rough sphere shape.  I think. It’s been a while since I had a space unit for science. But that’s basically it. If the world was any other shape- lets say a cube for now- the gravitational pull would be weaker at the corners, whilst the middle would be the strongest. It’d be noticeable if this world was a cube.”

Oromis took a second to process the information before asking his next question. “..Your levels of technology is astounding. I saw objects I could never imagine. Words like, “Toaster” and “Truck” still wrap my head.”

“A toaster is a machine that makes bread into toast, and a truck is a type of automobile that moves via motor. A motor is a device powered by hot gas- I think- with pistons pushing constantly. It’s something with steam and gas that I can’t recall exactly.” Ghost narrowed their eyes. It was hard to remember how cars worked, and harder to recall what it was.

That scared them greatly. The fact that modern inventions started to slip from their memories made the need to remember them greater. Ghost took a deep breath in and out, calming their racing heart.

Oromis’s questions took up the majority of the remaining sunlight. He asked simple questions at first, but they grew more complex. Ghost explained the various topics he asked about; automobiles, vaccines, computers, sodas- it was impressive that an ancient elf like Oromis had grade four questions.

When the sky showed hints of twilight, Oromis stopped himself. “You must go now. I thank you for your time, Ghost-Vodhr.”

Ghost nodded and stood. “I’m glad you’re curious, Master. Anything else you want to ask before I take off?”

Oromis shook his head, indicating he had no further questions. “I am satisfied for now. I cannot believe that, despite being without magic, there are such rich and deep technologies.”

“Well, thats humans for you! If we want something, we’ll make it.” They grinned, “..kinda like the dwarves. They’re the blacksmiths of this reality, right?”

“They are mostly associated with being in forges, yes. Know that they are not just blacksmiths.” Oromis narrowed his eyes.

“Right. I know. That’s a stereotype.” Ghost grinned. “Thank you for your time, Master.”

“Thank you for educating me on your world, Ghost-Vodhr.” Oromis nodded his head.

Ghost left the hut soon after. Sokladr huffed smoke in their face. (Why did that take so long?)

(Master wanted to ask me questions. That’s all.) Ghost smiled, (Let’s go home and sleep. I’m tired.)

(You’re finally calling it home.) Sokladr pointed out.

Ghost sat down on the saddle and chuckled. (You helped me find a reason to call it home.)

(Oh? Did I now? Is it that man who’s your home?) Sokladr took to the skies, flapping his wings in the cold breeze.

Ghost felt their face heat up. (Hey-! Listen, Dova is just a friend! You don’t get to point that-)

(I didn’t mention a name.)

(...fuck you.)

The rest of the trip was of similar banter, with Sokladr teasing Ghost about the newly formed crush. Sokladr pulled up as he landed on the patio, and Ghost jumped off. Ghost was still ranting to Sokladr. “You are a trickster! A liar! Jester! You-” 

They opened the curtain that hid the patio from the room and paused their speech. On their bed sat Dova, carefully looking over the faith of himself. Ghost froze on the spot, slowly backing their head out and looking at Sokladr. They’d debated on throwing it out the window or burying it six feet under, but never could make the move to get rid of it. So, they left it out which was apparently a huge fucking mistake since Dova was looking right at it.

(Sokladr?)

(Go talk to him.)

(I’d rather die.)

(No you wouldn’t.) Sokladr bent his head and pushed Ghost inside the room.

Dova looked up at last, a warm smile coming onto his face as he saw Ghost. “Hello, Ghost-Vor. I was wondering where you were.”

“I am so sorry..Master kept me back a bit to talk. What..whatcha got there?” They approached him.

“You made this, didn’t you?” He spoke simply.

“..fuck.” they whispered under their breath.

Dova frowned and extended his hand, cupping their cheek in it. “Hey. None of that.”

Ghost felt their face heat up instantly as he touched it. They grew still, and Dova spoke again. “You have a beautiful imagination. You seemed to have captured your feelings and my attention with a simple fairth. Do not be embarrassed about this- I love it.”

Ghost looked at their shoes, wringing out their hands. “W..well..than… you can keep it! Consider it my gift!”

Dova smiled and pulled them into a hug, falling back onto the bed so they could lay on his chest. Ghost didn’t let go, even when he shifted around and threw a blanket over the two. They closed their eyes, hearing the stone clank on the ground.

Ghost sighed softly, melting completely onto him. “..g’nigh.”

Ghost heard Dova laugh softly, feeling his chest rise and fall and hearing his heartbeat calm down. “And a “G’nigh” to you too.”

Chapter Text

Ghost yawned loudly as the words on the parchment blurred themself together. They yawned and set the quill down, cracking their knuckles before returning to their work. Ghost glanced to Eragon, who seemed to be dozing off.

“Focus Ghost. Eragon, concentrate.” Oromis spoke from across the table.

Ghost and Eragon both nodded and apologized, going back to their work. They looked up moments later to observe the setting sun. The clouds looked like lines of smoke from the sun’s fiery appearance.

Eragon suddenly jerked his hand, causing ink to spray them. Ghost tensed and looked over to Oromis, who seemed to be suffering the same fate. Before they could ask, a hard streak across Ghost’s face and left hip replaced words. The pain felt like a hot line of fire cracked into them.

(Sokladr!) They cried out.

(Something has happened-! Saphira, Master! They-) He started, but couldn’t finish as another whip of fire erupted on their body.

Eragon spoke up. “Something’s happened to them, hasn’t it?”

“I know not. Glaedr returns, but he refuses to talk to me.” Taking his blade from the wall, Oromis strode outside and stood upon the edge of the crags, head uplifted as he waited for the gold dragon to appear.

Ghost waited by his side impatiently, holding the shield on their arm. Sokladr refused to speak to them. They grew even more anxious each passing minute. The dragons left for a place called “the Stone of Broken Eggs” earlier in the morn. It was an easy flight, leading them to believe that a third party hurt them.

(I am sure that it is not possible. No creature with bad intention may enter the forest.) Kazu spoke. (I’m sure Sokladr is fine.)

(He is not! If he is not speaking to me, then I can’t be certain!)

(Rationalize your thoughts. Think: if Sokladr was truly in danger, he would find a way to get to us. Glaedr and Saphira could’ve even contacted us.)

(..you’re right.)

An hour had pasted before Glaedr became a speck on the horizon. Ghost tried to extend their mind out to contact him, but he was shut off completely. The golden dragon landed, growling at Oromis when he tried to approach. Glaedr curled up and went straight to cleaning his wound.

Oromis knelt close by. Ghost fidgeted as the silence stretched out once more. Between some unspoken conversation, Oromis moved closer to Glaedr’s wound and started to heal it with the magic from the Silver Palm.

“How is he?” asked Eragon when Oromis withdrew.

“It looks a fearsome wound, but it is no more than a scratch for one so large as Glaedr.”

“What about Saphira, though? I still can’t contact her.”

“Sokladr as well.” Ghost spoke up. “He’s completely cut me off.”

“You must go to them,” said Oromis. “They both are harmed, in more ways than one. Glaedr said little of what transpired, but I have guessed much, and you would do well to hurry.”

Eragon glanced about for any means of transportation and groaned with anguish when he confirmed that none existed. “How can I reach her? It’s too far to run, there’s no trail, and I can’t-”

“Calm thyself, Eragon. What was the name of the steed who bore you hence from Sílthrim?”

It took Eragon a moment to recall. “Folkvír.”

“Then summon him with your skill at gramarye. Name him and your need in this, the most powerful of languages, and he will come to your assistance.”

Ghost remembered that Mi also had that name! They channeled any sort of calling into their voice and cried out alongside Eragon. Growing impatient after a short five minutes, Ghost leapt to their feet. “I’ll run to cut the distance! Eragon, I’ll race you there!”

Before they could hear anyone protest, they took off into the direction of the mountains. Their feet pounded against the ground, their chest rising and falling rapidly. Before their training, Ghost could barely run one-hundred kilometers without panting. Their stamina had increased drastically since then.

Ghost heard the sound of hooves approaching, looking back to see Mi come into view. They laughed horsely and slowed down to jumped up on his saddle. “Good..good boy. Uh- just keep goin’!”

Mi continued his pace. Eragon’s stead came beside them after a little over ten minutes passed. They rode beside him, keeping their eyes focused on the scenery ahead. The wind made their eyes water slightly, but it was a worthy sacrifice to get to Sokladr.

At the base of the basalt monolith, the mountain ascended from the forest floor like a mottled green pillar and stood a good hundred feet higher than the trees. Ghost took a second to take it all in, but Eragon didn’t wait. “Halt.” He whispered.

Both his steed and Mi slowed down, and they jumped off. “Please, stay in the vicinity. Don’t wander far, ok? I’m so proud of you, Mi.” Mi nuzzled his muzzle against Ghost’s forehead before turning around and going alongside Eragon’s horse to graze.

They turned back to the mountain, biting their cheek. “..there’s no footholds. How’re we supposed to get up?”

“Like this- Up!” Eragon commanded, and started to hover.

Ghost sighed and repeated the spell. They gasped as the ground slipped away from their feet and pulled them into the air, rising past the trees. They felt the pull of exhaustion start to arise and panicked- they weren’t even close to a ledge or hold!

Ghost looked around and stretched their mind to find the next hold, and quickly. They pushed themself closer to the mountain before releasing the spell, clinging onto an outcropping that barely had enough room for their feet.

Ghost bit their tongue, looking upwards. They considered their options; climbing, portaling up via wormhole or atom scattering, and even yelling for help, but nothing worked. They knew they had to continue.

Ghost muttered the spell once more, and rose the rest of the distance. Eragon was waiting for them, and helped pull them into the ledge once they were in view. The two panted it out for a moment, and for a bit? Ghost just wanted to lay on him.

Eragon encouraged them forward, and together they entered the mouth of the cave. The top of the monolith was composed of jagged towers divided by deep and wide gullies where naught but a few scattered wildflowers grew, similar to how castle pires looked. Black caves dotted the towers, some natural, others clawed out of the basalt by talons as thick as Ghost’s shoulders. Birds now nested where dragons once had- hawks and falcons and eagles, who watched him from their perches, ready to attack.

Ghost and Eragon used each other for support: the territory was unkind and everchanging. Each time one almost fell, the other would pull them back up. Twice, they had to use magic to jump over large debris. Ghost felt Kazu linger closer then ever, and they wondered if he was trying to see the bones more clearly.

There was so much evidence that dragons were here; dragon scales dulled from time and sunning, colourless rocks and melted craters in the earth. Ghost ended up collecting a few scales they found pretty, and stole a piece of green eggshell from Eragon. They apologized profusely after, but he found it amusing.

Eragon and Ghost split up to find their respective dragons afterwards. They searched an oddly shaped pire- one side had been torn off- and that’s where they found the dragon void. He was curled up and shivering, being cold despite the warmth of the scales.

“Oh, Sokladr..” Ghost sighed softly aloud.

He looked up at them, pupils heavily dilated. They approached him and gently rubbed his snout, moving closer to scratch under his chin. “..what happened, dear?”

Instead of answering their question, Sokladr asked, (Do you know why this is called the Stone of Broken Eggs?)

“..I know naught. Do inform me.”

(Because during the war between dragons and elves, the elves tracked us to this location and killed us while we slept. They tore apart our nests, then shattered our eggs with their magic. That day, it rained blood in the forest below. No dragon has lived here since.) There was a deep sadness in his voice, the emotion being reflected in his eyes.

“..that..” They started, but choked up. “..I’m sorry.”

(Do not be.)

“Do you have any wounds..? I felt like you suffered some of the crossfire.”

Sokladr hesitated, but lifted his wing to reveal a nasty crimson line across his beautiful black scales. They gasped and crawled towards the wound. Before laying hands on him, Sokladr had an odd request. (Leave the scar. I wish to hold it as a reminder.)

“I will keep it at the surface.” Ghost nodded.

Sokladr whined in response as Ghost pressed their hands gently to the wound, and they broke a bit internally. Closing their eyes, they figured a series of words in the ancient language. “This charm will heal all internal damage caused by this wound.” It was oddly worded, but it did the job well. Ghost watched as internal nerves, fibers, and veins mended together and healed. They cringed slightly, but knew that they’d have to get used to this sight.

The healing left them exhausted. Ghost leaned back and took a long breath in and out, wondering if Eragon had any luck with Saphira. (Now, can you tell me what happened?) They asked.

Sokladr hesitated, but showed them what happened. It was bad- Saphira had made advancements on Glaedr. He denied her and Saphira attacked. When Sokladr tried to pull the two apart, he was caught with tails and talons. They winced as the pain on their face and side regenerated.

(I wish I could have done more.)

(Saphira and Glaedr both owe you a damn apology.) Ghost hissed. (Thats so immature of them to just do that!)

(It is fine. They will apologize with time.)

(No! They fucking won’t!) Ghost stood on shaking legs. (C’mon, we’re leaving.)

(Let me carry you. You’re exhausted.)

“I’m fine.” Ghost hissed out aloud. “I can walk.”

(You are as stubborn as a mule.) Sokladr growled and snapped the back of their shirt with his talons.

“SOKLADR! PUT ME DOWN!” Ghost yelled as they were lifted up and walked out of the cave.

(Then you will get on my back!) He put them down and stared at them with a glittering yellow eye. (Am I clear?!)

(Fine! Sheesh- whos the stubborn one here?!) Ghost marched into his saddle and climbed on, melting into it.

Sokladr eminated a noise similar to a laugh. (We both are. We balance each other nicely.)

(Makes sense. We’re supposed to be one being, after all.)

Chapter Text

Ghost and Sokladr returned to the treehouse as soon as they were back in Ellesmera. Ghost stumbled into the room and noticed two somethings on the ground waiting for them. Tied with a yellow ribbon were two pots. Each held a small flower, which Ghost recognized as a blue hydrangae and the other with pink tulips. They found a note attached, which read;


Ghost-Vor.
I intended to gift these to you in the night we spent together, but the time was not right. I have also placed more around your living space. Take care to water and love them just as much as I have.
Remember that the Blood-Oath Ceremony is to take place in a matter of weeks. Do not forget your gift. If you do, I will remember you everytime we see one another.
Dova of House Lelmanzen.


Dova meant it when he said he’d remind them if they didn’t start their gift for the ceremony. Every day for the passing weeks, their room gradually filled with plants and pots. It became a pastime- watering the plants and counting to see how many were added that day. They loved it, and kept up with the watering. Sometimes even Dova helped out.

Unfortunately, the passing weeks started to treat them with regret and venom. A seeping leak broke into their mind, filling their head with pollution that suffocated their motivation and drowned out their excitement. This smog made it harder to bring the plants their lifeline of water. Eventually, the plants died off one by one. Ghost completely lost the will to water them after the third one died. They knew the root of their problems; The Blood-Oath Ceremony.

Ghost wasn’t eager for it anymore. It became a chore- preparing something as well as yourself to present in front of..everyone. The part where their work- their very being- was put on a stand for everyone to judge. For everyone's eyes and mind to shape and bend Ghost as they wanted. It scared them.

Ghost debated skipping the ceremony, but Dova shot them down immediately. The ceremony went on for days, and it would bring heavy dishonor to the Riders’ if Ghost didn’t attend. They didn’t want to cause Eragon further consternation if they skipped out. They rubbed their hands together, feeling a weight press on their shoulders once again. The same sinking feeling that started the night Ghost opened the photos on their phone was coming back, and it was determined to take out its prey.

The elves seemed to gravitate towards Ghost. They figured out that it was due to Eragon’s deteriorating health. The elves weren’t even trying to be subtle- whenever the two did something together, Ghost got the majority of the praise. Eragon was only regarded when Saphira mentioned him. Ghost spoke with Saphira about it, and she held no ill will to them. Nevertheless, Ghost felt the expectation pressing down on their shoulders- harder every time an elf opened their mouth or if they were in the public eye.

It’s the reason they tried to avoid training with Vanir. The feeling of dread rose to its peak when fighting him. They felt dozens of eyes press against their temples with every swing of the blade or every swing shielded. Ghost wasn’t even as good as Eragon- far from it- yet they were praised more than him. Even when Ghost was tending to Eragon: they heard the elves whisper on how much more potential Ghost had then Eragon. It was made out to be a competition! A system on who outranks what.

Oromis and Glaedrs’ lessons became an escape to them. Everytime they went to the lessons, they felt their body instantly relax. All the judgemental stares were left behind, and it was just the three in the small hut. Ghost relied on it more as weeks churned out; they sometimes snuck to the Crags and just looked onto where his hut was, hungering for more.

Dova was away more for the ceremony, but he made time to visit Ghost. He wasn’t by the stump anymore. Ghost often sat at the stump when the nights couldn’t cradle them to sleep. They stared for hours into the sky, sometimes hearing the faint laughter from long forgotten conversation.

As the days rolled on, Ghost noticed an influx of elves coming to greet the Riders and dragons. They grew more anxious each day, often leaning in close by Sokladr as some approached. Often, they’d hide or simply walk off as Sokladr was speaking to an elf.

A week before, Oromis brought up the ceremony. “You should both think about what you can bring to the Blood-oath Celebration. Unless your creations require magic to make or to function, I suggest that you avoid using gramarye. No one will respect your work if it’s the product of a spell and not of your own hands. I also suggest you and your dragon each make a separate piece. That too is custom.”

Ghost sighed and nodded. They had thought about what to do for the ceremony- and finally had a good idea- but it was actually doing it that made it difficult.

So there Ghost sat at their desk. A piece of parchment and a bottle of ink. They stared long and hard at the paper, trying to get the words to write themself. They sighed and leaned back in their chair, trying to find out how to word the poem. Their mismatched eyes trailed to the ceiling as a thought crossed their mind. (..question. If I wrote metaphors in the poem, would it not work? Due to not being able to lie in the ancient language- would it just.. Not write? Or would they write, but could I not speak it since it’s not true?) Ghost asked.

(It would work. I thought about this in high detail; if one person believes A and another believes B, they both can word their opinions in the elven tongue due to the fact that, to them, it is the truth. Metaphors work the same.)

Ghost grew giddy. They took the pen and tapped their cheek with the feather, sneezing as it brushed their nose. After plotting it in their head, Ghost started to write, only to dislike it and toss the paper over their shoulder. They tried again, and still disliked it. Grumbling, they put their head in their hands. Ghost thought more and swore they heard their English teacher whispering to write a thesis on what to write.

“Can’t write a thesis if there’s nothing to WRITE.” They grumbled and leaned back, looking at the crumpled paper. “...I mean, I could write about symbolism. Comparing that to rushing water..or better yet.. Oh- perfect!”

Ghost snapped their fingers and took another piece of parchment, starting to write aggressively. They didn’t remember writing the poem, just the intensity that their mind ran through the words. Each letter created an image in their mind, trailing along like a movie.

When Ghost came back to themself, there were two pieces of parchment. They laughed and cracked their knuckles out, looking at their room. Their eyes landed on the various dead plants in their room, and suddenly the atmosphere turned sour. “..I’m sorry, Dova..”

Ghost and Eragon went together to present their poems to Oromis. Eragon went first, by his choice. “Rough but true,” Oromis said when Eragon read him his own poem. “’Tis a good portrait of your mental state at the present and an engaging read, but no masterpiece. Did you expect it to be?”

Eragon shook his head. Oromis looked to Ghost. “And what have you composed?”

“It..has two parts.” Ghost started, “One is the physical. The other I’d prefer to keep a surprise. But I’ll read the poem aloud now.”

As they read their poem, Ghost realized a few errors in the grammar. They cringed every time and corrected it as they spoke, making mental notes to where it needed work. Once they had concluded, they looked at Oromis expectantly.

“I can observe that you have written poetry before. It can be optimized in many ways, but it is good. However, I am surprised that you both can give voice to it in this tongue. No barrier exists to writing fiction in the ancient language. The difficulty arises when one attempts to speak it, for that would require you to tell untruths, which the magic will not allow.”

“I can say it,” replied Eragon, “because I believe it’s true.”

“And that gives your writing far more power.... I am impressed, Eragon-finiarel. Your poems will be a worthy addition to the Blood-oath Celebration.” Oromis presented both Ghost and Eragon with a scroll, each tied shut with a ribbon. “Inscribed on that paper are nine wards I want you to place about yourselves and the dwarf Orik. As you discovered at Silthrim, our festivities are potent and not for those with constitutions weaker than ours. Unprotected, you risk losing yourself in the web of our magic. I have seen it happen. Even with these precautions, you must take care you are not swayed by fancies wafted on the breeze. Be on your guard, for during this time, we elves are apt to go mad- wonderfully, gloriously mad, but mad all the same.”

“Sounds like something right up my lane. Maybe I won’t use these wards just to see how it is.” Ghost grinned and pocketed the scroll, looking up to see Eragon gave them a concerned look. “Sarcasm! Sarcasm..”

=-=-=-=

The night of the Blood-Oath Ceremony was as stressful as they envisioned. Eragon, Saphira, Ghost, Sokladr and Orik accompanied Arya to the Menoa tree, where a host of elves were assembled, their black and silver hair flickering in the lamplight. Islanzadi stood upon a raised root at the base of the trunk, as tall, pale, and fair as a birch tree. Blagden roosted on the queen’s left shoulder, while Maud, the werecat, lurked behind her. Glaedr was there, as well as Oromis garbed in red and black. There was others, such as Lifaen and Nari and, to both Ghost and Eragons’ distaste, Vanir.

Arya dismissed herself temporarily, only to return with Rhunon. The blacksmith looked around intensely, as if waiting for an attack. “Well met, Bright scales’ and Shadeslayers’.” She nodded to Ghost and Eragon, then turned to Orik and started to speak in Dwarvish.

Orik was thrilled to start speaking in his tongue. After Eragon spoke to him, Ghost asked Orik, “Is there a possibility where I could learn your tongue? It seems like such a beautiful language.”

Orik looked thrilled. “It would be an honour to teach you, Shadeslayer.”

“Just Ghost for me. I don’t like the formality.” They waved their hands slightly.

The group fell silent until the stroke of midnight, when Islanzadi raised her bare left arm so that it pointed toward the new moon like a marble spear. A soft white orb gathered itself above her palm from the light emitted by the lanterns that dotted the Menoa tree. Then Islanzadí walked along the root to the massive trunk and placed the orb in a hollow in the bark, where it remained, pulsing.

“Has it began?” Eragon asked.

“It has begun!” Arya responded, a laugh in her voice.

Ghost separated from the group at that point, wandering around to see the festivities. They had brought their phone along; they wanted to capture any memories from this rare event.

(Oh, we’re so getting plastered.) Kazu giggled.

(No. No we are not. We are keeping our minds straight.) Suwi cutted in. (Remember what Oromis instructed us to do.)

(One drink? Please?! It’s the celebration of a lifetime- we have to enjoy it! It’ll be Ghost’s first proper hangover!) Kazu joked, holding Suwi's arm.

(..I will allow this irresponsibility once. Enjoy the night, you two.)

With a cheer from both Ghost and Kazu, they set out to get absolutely wasted. Hours past before Oromis pulled them away from festivities and onto a secluded area to calm down. Ghost groaned and rested their head in their hands. The taste of honey lingered on their tongue and the smell of juniper clung to their clothes.

(Suwi? What happened? I completely blacked out.) They groaned.

Suwi told them that they danced and sang alongside the elves, hearing about the life in Ellesmera before the Riders showed up. They remembered dancing alongside Eragon, who was as plastered as they were. Kazu also added that he took the front, since they nearly fainted and forgot to sleep for a day.

(A WHOLE DAY?!) Ghost cried. (I’VE BEEN OUT FOR A DAY?!)

(You were technically slightly conscious, but yes. For the most part, you were out.) Suwi said.

Suwi continued to tell them about Arya’s and Islanzadi’s poems, and hundreds of the elves presenting their gifts. One elf brought a crystal ball, with a different flower blooming inside every second. Another made hundreds of white lilies sing the different songs of Du Weldenvarden’s forest. Orik had contributed a tiered wood pyramid eight inches high and constructed of fifty-eight interlocking pieces, much to the elves’ delight. They insisted upon disassembling and reassembling the pyramid as often as he would allow. (They called him “Master Longbeard,”, “Clever fingers mean a clever mind.”)

(His wife must be a happy lady.) Kazu remarked, getting a hit to the forehead as a result.

After Ghost mostly recovered, they stood and made their way through the crowd to get changed into something else- they’d spilt something sticky on their shirt. Once they got inside their treehouse and took off the stained shirt, they heard someone behind them.

“Oh- hello, Ghost. Are you enjoying the festivities?”

They turned and saw Dova. He had his long blonde hair down from his ponytail, letting it flow down past his hips. His eyes seemed to sparkle more; the gold around his iris expanded, coating the turquoise with a gentle shine. He wore a black suit, white vines stitched into its collar and tail. But what caught their attention the most was what was on his skin; beautiful golden lines aligned his face, crossing at the bridge of his nose and over his left eye. There was a large one on his lips. There were dozens of tiny golden lines as well- over his neck, on his face, and thousands on his hands.

“You look beautiful.” Ghost said breathlessly, approaching him. Ghost looked him up and down, a knot forming in their stomach.

Dova put his arms around them, tilting their head up so that their eyes met. Dova sighed softly. “You did most of this. You showed me the perfection of imperfection.. I have to thank you properly, Ghost-Vor.”

“It’s..nothing. I’m glad that I taught you something.” They smiled.

Dova opened his mouth to speak, but then looked up at the surroundings. He let go of them and approached one of their withered plants, rubbing the leaves. His cheered face slowly vanished as he moved between each plant. Ghost couldn’t stand the humiliation, looking at the floor. “..I’m sorry.” Ghost spoke ashamed. “I-I tried, but-”

“It’s fine.” Dova spoke sharply. “I..I’m glad to be your friend. I can’t wait to see what you bring forth in the ceremony.”

“Don’t do this- let me explain, please..? Dova- Dova wait!”

Dova didn’t listen, quickly leaving them alone in the treehouse. Ghost stood on the spot, tightening their hold on a spare shirt. What did he mean, I’m glad to be your friend? Why was he so hurt about the plants dying?

(Ghost. You know it is custom to give gifts to a person you are trying to court, right?) Suwi spoke up, a hint of desperation in his voice.

(How’s that relevant, Suwi?) Ghost snapped, putting on the shirt.

(You cannot be this dim- Dova likes you! He’s hurt because this is a rejection! You idiot! You need to go and tell him the truth! Hurry!)

Ghost cursed under their breath. How could have they been so stupid?! They rushed down to the forest, trying to locate Dova. They spotted him just as he vanished behind a tree, but was pulled away before they could follow him. They sat down where they were as a small crowd gathered around Eragon as he read his poem.

As Eragon read his poem, Ghost couldn’t help but admire it. Eragon told of how the man voyaged to the land of Durza, where he found and fought the foe. He triumphed despite his terror, he did not fear the doom of mortals for now that he had defeated his enemy. Then the man sheathed his sword and returned home and wed his love on summer’s eve. With her, the man did not fear death, and passed along peacefully alongside the soul of his foe.

Eragon ducked back into the crowd and sat beside Ghost after he finished reading. Ghost gave him a thumbs up and nodded before Islanzadi asked if Eragon could read it once more. After he had read it out once more, the queen told that the poem be added to the great library. Afterwards, the elven queen looked to Ghost with expecting. With a deep breath and mild hesitation, they stood and looked at their poem before reading it out.

As Ghost read the poem, they let the barriers of their mind fall and slowly expand over everyone’s consciousness. They bit back the urge to shut their mind completely as elves touched their mind. Ghost formed an image in their mind, acting out as they read the script. They first had the image of a young girl in front of their own body, holding a fairly large elephant plush. She was smiling- happier then ever. The little girl wandered towards the elves, looking at each of them with a twinkle in her brown eyes.

A clawed hand appeared behind Ghost, phasing through their body and grabbing hold of the young child. It held her tightly and covered her entire body. The hand loosened its grip, and instead of the girl, a person with short brown hair fell out and onto the floor.

The person slowly stood, stumbling past Ghost who read the poem urgently. The person stumbled to the side, where they collapsed in a forming pool of blood. Then, the person burst like a mirror shattering, each shard reflecting a member within Ghost’s own system. The shards slowly came together as one piece, forming a beautiful mirror. The mirror fell at Ghost’s feet, then faded from existence. Ghost’s mind closed then, and they read the final line of the poem.

Ghost looked up from their poem, finding all eyes on them and growing embarrassed. They moved back to their seat, holding their paper close to their face to cover their redness.  Islanzadi repeated what she said to Eragon- how the poem will be added to the great library- but also added that the poem will be enchanted so that the reader can experience the mental aspect of the poem. Ghost thanked her with a cracked voice.

Saphira showed her gift of a molten sculpture she licked into shape. She then breathed fire against the statue, revealing small molten rock that flowed carefully downwards. Ghost was impressed, clapping their hands and cheering alongside the elves.

Then Glaedr brought out his offering: a slab of red oak that he had carved with the point of one talon into a likeness of Ellesméra as seen from high above. Oromis revealed his contribution right after: a scroll that, along the top half, marched columns of glyphs- a copy of “The Lay of Vestarí the Mariner”- while along the bottom half ran a panorama of a fantastic landscape, rendered with breathtaking artistry, detail, and skill.

Sokladr presented his lastly. It was a large canvas, painted with colourful splotches that were shaped into the landscape of the poppy field. The flowers had such small details Ghost was confused on how Sokladr got them in.

(My claws are quite sharp. I just needed to be cautious to not rip the canvas.) Sokladr explained. The elves cheered in a similar fashion to when Saphira presented her pire.

Soon, Eragon and Ghost were led back to the Meona tree with Arya’s guidance. “Look how the werelight dims. We have but a few hours left to us before dawn arrives and we must return to the world of cold reason.”

Around the tree, the host of elves gathered, bright with eager anticipation. Islanzadí emerged from within their midst and walked along a root as wide as a pathway until it angled upward and doubled back on itself. She stood upon the gnarled shelf over-looking the crowd. “As is our custom, and as was agreed upon at the end of The Dragon War by Queen Tarmunora, the first Eragon, and the white dragon who represented his race- he whose name cannot be uttered in this or any language- when they bound the fates of elves and dragons together, we have met to honor our blood-oath with song and dance and the fruits of our labor. Last this celebration occurred, many long years ago, our situation was desperate indeed. It has improved somewhat since, the result of our efforts, the dwarves’, and the Varden’s, though Alagaësia still lies under the black shadow of the Wyrdfell and we must still live with our shame of how we have failed the dragons.

“Of the Riders of eld, only Oromis and Glaedr remain. Brom and many others entered the void this past century. However, new hope has been granted to us in the form of Eragon and Saphira, Ghost and Sokladr, and it is only right and proper that they should be here now, as we reaffirm the oath between our races three.”

At the queen’s signal, the elves cleared a wide expanse at the base of the Menoa tree. Around the perimeter, they staked a ring of lanterns upon carved poles, while musicians with flutes, harps, and drums assembled along the ridge of one long root. Guided by Arya to the edge of the circle, Ghost was seated between Eragon and Oromis, while the dragons crouched on either side of them.

“Watch carefully, for this is of great importance to your heritage as Riders.” Oromis whispered.

When all the elves were settled, two female elves walked to the center of the space and stood with their backs to each other. They were beautiful and identical in every respect, except for their hair: one had hair that was darkened like midnight, while the other’s hair gleamed like the stars above. Oromis said that they were the caretakers, Iduna and Nëya. Ghost figured that Iduna had black hair, and Neya had silver.

Moving in unison, the two elves raised their hands to the brooches at their throats, unclasped them, and allowed their white robes to fall away. On their skin, the women were clad in an iridescent tattoo of a dragon. The tattoo began with the dragon’s tail wrapped around the left ankle of Iduna, continued up her leg and thigh, over her torso, and then across Nëya’s back, ending with the dragon’s head on Nëya’s chest. Every scale on the dragon was inked a different shade; the vibrant hues gave the tattoo the appearance of a rainbow.

Staying together so the dragon remained whole, each raised and brought down a foot three times. Then, they began to dance with increasing speed. The dragon seemed to be the only thing to move despite how fast the two spun. At some point, the elves began to sing. Ghost found themself singing alongside, but the meaning of the song escaped them.

At the climax of the song, a flare of light ran the length of the dragon tattoo, from head to tail, and the dragon stirred. Ghost thought they were just hallucinating from the lack of sleep, until the creature blinked, raised his wings, and clenched his talons.

“That- the tattoo is moving, right?” Ghost leaned over to whisper to Eragon. He only nodded in response.

A burst of flame erupted from the dragon’s maw and it lunged forward and pulled itself free of the elves’ skin, climbing into the air, where it hovered. The tip of its’ tail remained connected to the twins below, like a tether to a sheep. The giant beast strained toward the black moon and loosed an untamed roar of ages past, then turned and surveyed the assembled elves.

As the dragon’s baleful eye fell upon them, Ghost knew that it was a separate being from the elves. They suddenly only heard the dragons humming as it grew ever louder, blocking every other sound. Above, the specter of their race looped down over the elves, brushing them with an insubstantial wing. It came to a stop before Eragon, and he raised his silver palm. The dragon touched his snout to the heart of the marking, and Eragon tensed. His eyes went wide, rolled to the back of his head, and he fell backwards.
Ghost caught his head before he hit the ground, instantly turning back to the dragon. It’s tail curled around and traced Ghost’s face. A fire lit inside of their head, trailing down to their chest and ears. They cried out and held their free hand over their eye; it felt as if it was going to pop out. Their breathing went rigid, and they looked up at the dragon once final time as it faded in a beautiful rainbow.

(Our gift to you.) It whispered in their mind. (A late gift, but one you will use. Be free, and move just as freely.)

Chapter Text

Ghost carried Eragon back into his treehouse, looking down at him in their arms. They were fairly surprised yet slightly smug that he seemed light in their arms. They laid him down on his bed and looked over Eragon. He looked like an elf- his jawline was sharper, his ears pointed outwards, and his eyes seemed to slant more. Yet, he still retained some human appearance.

Ghost turned to leave when they caught sight of themself in Eragon’s mirror. They picked it up and gasped at what they saw. Along their face was a silver line- a scar. It started at about three quarters up the right side of their forehead. It jutted down and over their gedwey ignasia eye. It went over their eyelid and to the corner of their eye, where it went over the bridge of their nose. The silver line then snapped downwards, where it came to a point at their cheek. The scar glittered and shined in the faint lights. Ghost ran their fingers over the scar hesitantly, pulling away when they felt it bump outwards. (Just another scar from this world.)

They sighed and gently pressed their fingertips to their forehead. Ghost looked around one more time before turning to leave. Ghost stopped short upon seeing Saphira right behind them, her sapphire eyes peering at them.

(I was just about to leave-!) Ghost stumbled, their face going red.

(Do not worry, I will not tell him of your actions if you answer this; do you have feelings for him?) Saphira curled up in her circular indent.

(..I do, but only as friends.) Ghost sighed, (I plan to confess to someone else tonight.)

(Then go and confess.) Saphira touched her snout to their hand. (Dova is nearby, but he will not remain for long.)

(How do you-)

(It is obvious to others, but not between you two somehow. Now go!)

Ghost nodded and took off from the treehouse, nearly falling down the stairs. Ghost grabbed the railing once their feet hit the grass and looked around. They bit their lip and took off in a random direction, desperate to find Dova before the night faded along with their chance.

Ghost spotted his blonde hair vanishing into the forest and persuaded him. They gave chase, running after the dying light. Ghost didn’t realize where the path was leading them until they stopped at it’s end. It was the poppy field they’ve grown so familiar with, with Dova crouched in the centre to examine something. He looked like a gentle lantern, his hair swaying in a distant breeze.

“Ghost.” Dova spoke up, not taking his eyes off of what he held. “Why do you pursue me?”

“Listen to me, Dova.” Ghost spoke, approaching Dova and sitting parallel to him. “..what’re you holding?”

Dova simply held up the flower crown Ghost was working on last. It was nearly complete, with just a few awkward spots needing to be filled with foliage. Dova lowered his hand and continued to spin it slowly in his hands.

Ghost rested their hand on his, keeping their head lowered. They tried to think of anything they could say, but no words came out. Instead, Ghost moved in closer to Dova and simply leaned on his arm. Dova moved his arm to be around Ghost, his thumb gently rubbing their hip. A sigh escaped Ghost’s lips. “I could get used to this.”

“As can I.” Dova responded, his voice in a similar whisper to Ghost’s.

Ghost finally mustered up the courage to look up at Dova, and found that he was staring down at them. The elf set the flower crown in his lap and gently took Ghosts’ chin in his fingertips. He rubbed his thumb along their lips, his eyes looking across their face. “You seem to have a new scar to your growing collection.”

“Hm?”

“Here.”

Dova raised his hand and gently traced a bump on their skin. Starting from their forehead, he traced straight down to their eyebrow, where he lifted his finger and placed it back down near the corner of their right eye. Dova then moved down until he ended on their left cheek, where he tilted their head up. “It shines. Just as your eye does.”
Ghost couldn’t help but blush. The two were so close to one another- closer then they ever been. The only other time that they were even remotely close was when they
cuddled that one night.

Ghost gently grasped the hand that held their chin, leaning into Dova’s touch. Ghost closed their eyes and let their weight fall towards Dova, who wrapped his arms around them. Ghost felt Sokladr land behind the two and eventually curl around them, casting them in a midnight hold. The remainder of the night was spent pointing out the different stars and recalling constellations from Ghost’s home. Ghost was excited to share their knowledge, looking over to Dova multiple times to make sure he was paying attention.

The next morning, Dova was not there with them as they awoke. Ghost’s worry soon vanished upon seeing a note left in the buttons on their hat. It had become such a frequent accessory, Ghost forgot that they were wearing it half of the time. The note was a simple explanation to his absence- he needed to tend to his garden.

Ghost rose and gently patted Sokladr, who was still asleep. They chalked it up to the festivities, and left him to nap on his own.

Ellesmera was back to the ordinary, but there was a hint of depression in the air. The scents from the Celebration lingered ever so faintly- if you didn’t look for it, you’d miss it. The forest seemed to be dimmer, yet all the brighter due to the magic in the air. They were surprised when they didn’t see Eragon about, and when they asked around, were given the directions to a small outcropping in the woods with a stream that they nearly toppled into. There, Eragon slept. His new features put Ghost at unease, but their feelings settled quick as they rationalized the situation. Why was he here?

Ghost went to shake him awake, but his eyes fluttered open before their fingers met his shoulder. He looked at Ghost, taking a deep breath in and out. “Good morning, Ghost.” His voice was the same, but there was an odd cut at the end- a croak in his voice.

“Good morning. Did..something happen last night?” Ghost asked, sitting in front of him. “Apart from your transformation- how do you feel?”

“I could not be happier, yet I could not be sadder.” He responded, sitting on his knees. “I was a fool- thinking that this appearance could change what I know.”

“..” Ghost narrowed their eyes to try and read what was happening, but it couldn’t click. “Spell it out to me, Eragon. What happened last night? Was it Saphira? Orik? Arya? Who!”

“I proclaimed my feelings towards Arya, yet I still hurt at the result.”

Ghost sighed and nodded slowly, finally understanding. They offered their hands, and when Eragon took them, Ghost spoke, “I’m going to be blunt- you should’ve seen it coming. Yet, I understand the feeling. I'm not going to scold you on end, but rather lend you an ear for you to spout your troubles. Shall we walk back whilst you talk?”

“We shall.”

Ghost rose then, pulling Eragon up as well. The two walked along the forest floor, Ghost silent as Eragon started on his troubles. Ghost zoned out for the majority of it, instead paying attention to the different outlines that danced in their vision. When Eragon questioned them, Ghost did their best to respond sincerely.

The two returned to the elven city, where they said their respective goodbyes and departed. Ghost took a deep breath in through their nose and sighed. (Sokladr? Are you awake yet?)

(I am.)

(Why must Eragon be so stubborn? It is as if he doesn’t care what the result is.) Ghost sighed.

(Sounds like someone I know of.) Sokladr remarked, a hint of playful sarcasm in his words.

(Oh? Who..hey-! Sokladr, that’s so mean!) Ghost muffled their laughter. (How dare you!)

(It is but the truth. You and Eragon act quite similar with one another. Perhaps you are two beings of the same body.) Sokladr suggested.

(Well, that sounds familiar, doesn’t it?)

(It does.) Kazu spoke, but only to Ghost.

Chapter Text

Two days had passed since the Blood Oath celebration. Ghost occupied most of their time training with Vanir who seemed to grow more friendly towards them and helping Dova with his garden. Ghost also spent some time with Eragon casually, where they helped cheer him from the recent heartbreak. Arya had departed to Surda in the early morn, leaving Eragon in a depression. Ghost told him stories from their home that made both of them laugh or cringe. Eragon seemed to be better as the days went on, so Ghost slowly let the topic of love fade with time.

One particular day, Ghost came over to Eragon fairly late in the morning. Eragon was sitting on his bed, fixated on the golden puzzle ring while Saphira peered at him from the dip in the middle of the room. They sat down on the floor beside him. “You solved it. Took a while.” Ghost started, staring at the complete band.

“Aye. It was tricky, but I have it now.” Eragon took the ring off and presented it to Ghost. “How about you try?”

“Ah, looking to humiliate me?” Ghost smirked before taking the ring and disassembling it into multiple bands. They then mimicked the movement in reverse, where it settled as one golden band. They did this a few more times before handing the complete band back to Eragon. “I wouldn’t be able to do it if you handed it to me disassembled. It’s impressive.”

After Eragon washed up and got rid of his peach fuzz, the two departed down the stairs and to the training field. Ghost rubbed their sore shoulders, remembering a cheap shot Vanir got them with. Orik was waiting for them, and once he spotted Eragon with the completed puzzle ring, he exclaimed; “You solved it, then!”

“It took me longer than I expected,” said Eragon, “but yes. Are you here to practice as well?”

“Eh. I already got in a bit o’ ax work with an elf who took a rather fiendish delight in cracking me over the head. No... I came to watch you both fight. I’ve been watching Ghost, and she's been improving at high speeds.”

Ghost bit the urge down to correct him as Vanir started to approach. They waved to him and smirked, looking at Eragon and Orik. “Observe, for the ass pounding is about to commence.”

Ghost pulled their sword out with a quick movement, spinning on their heel to catch Vanir’s blade on their shield as he had rushed forward. It had become a challenge to the both of them- if they made eye contact, it was time to fight. No words to exchange when it was a silent agreement. Their duels were always quick but intense, holding so many miniscule movements that would doom the opponent if missed. Ghost loved how it played out, despite being on the ground half of the time.

Ghost took a steady breath in and out, studying Vanir’s face as he studied them. They cracked a smile once he jumped back, leaving an opening for Ghost to swing their sword to knock him out of the air. Luckily, he maneuvered out of the way and landed beside them, where he grabbed their arm and twisted them at an odd angle. With their defeat rapidly approaching, they desperately stuck their leg out to hit the sweet spot on his calf. He faltered, and Ghost whipped around to pin his sword arm to the side of his head with their foot. They panted softly, leaning down to face him as he glared at them.

Ghost broke into a grin as they got off of him. They offered a hand to help him upwards. “Seems as if that is my third time besting you in a row, Vanir-Vodhr. Are you perhaps..dare I say, rusty?”

Vanir grunted and took their hand, pulling himself up and then forcing Ghost to the ground. “Huh. And that is my fiftieth time. Seems as if you still have plenty to learn.” He purred with a smug smirk.

Ghost rolled to face him completely before they grabbed his hand forcefully and pulled themself, laughing and walking off the field. They sat beside Orik, who stared at them. “It seems as if you two get along well.” He commented.

“Eh, more of a forceful get along.” Ghost grinned. “Say, Orik. We don’t talk lots- tell me about yourself. I remember you telling me that you’re apart of a clan, but I can’t remember the name.”

Orik launched into an explanation of his clan. The name was Dûrgrimst Ingeitum- translated to “the firesmithes.”. It was the clan that the very first king of the dwarves, Korgan, was apart of. Eragon was also apart of the clan, which made him the first human to ever be apart of dwarven clans. Orik continued on deep history of the clan, which Ghost listened to with half an ear. Orik suddenly stopped, his eyes glued on the field. Ghost turned to see and grinned slightly.

Eragon and Vanir were glaring at each other as their duel reached its peak. Eragon charged Vanir, and the field rang with a furious din as they danced against each other, raging back and forth upon the trampled grass. The force of their blows created gusts of wind that whipped their hair like an angry storm. Overhead, the trees shook and dropped their needles. The duel lasted hours. The Blood-Oath Ceremony seemed to heal him as well as give him the elvish abilities. Playing Zar’roc in a circle, he darted past Vanir’s guard and struck him upon the upper arm, where a horrible crack silenced their duel.

Vanir dropped his blade, his face turning white with shock. Ghost didn’t hear what he said, but instead rushed forward to move beside him to start healing him. Vanir simply waved them off and turned to Eragon, twisting his uninjured hand in the gesture of fealty, placed it upon his sternum, and bowed. “I beg your pardon for my earlier behavior, Eragon-elda. I thought that you had consigned my race to the void, and out of my fear I acted most shamefully. However, it seems that your race no longer endangers our cause.” In a grudging voice, he added: “You are now worthy of the title Rider.”

Ghost smiled and touched Vanir on the shoulder. “Now, may I heal you?”

“No, I shall let nature tend to it at her own pace, as a memento that I once crossed blades with Eragon Shadeslayer. You needn’t fear that it will disrupt our sparring tomorrow; I am equally good with my left hand.” Vanir bowed, then departed the field.

Ghost clapped their hands together and turned to Eragon. “I’m so proud! Now, do you think we can spar together quickly? I wish to see myself against as many tricks and jabs as possible.”

Eragon shook his head. “I wish to practice my archery. I have not for a while, and I do not feel whole.”

“That’s fine. We’ll spar tomorrow to give Vanir-Vodhr’s arm the time to heal. Farewell!”

Ghost waved Eragon off as he went to the archery range. They yawned and walked around the field- a habit they picked up if Eragon was taking too long. They trusted instinct and moved back from the front, taking a long breath in and out. (God, that was exhausting.)

(The body is going to receive one too many bruises. We need to heal them.) Suwi mentioned.

(Eh, we’ll heal them tomorrow or while washing. I’m way too tired to do anything.)

(Sit and heal them. We have the time.)

(I need the energy, Suwi.) Ghost argued, (Besides, they don’t hurt.)

(They don’t hurt yet.) He scolded, then perked up. (Ghost-! Watch it!)

Ghost went back to the front just in time to hear someone call out. Their head shot up and they instinctively grabbed the air, resulting in an arrow being caught just before their head. Ghost slowly lowered their arm to peer to the archer. It was Eragon, with his bow shattered at his feet. He stared at them, mouth agape.

Ghost approached him carefully and looked back and forth at the arrow and him. “..that’s just impressive. I’m sorry to see your bow like this.. Are you hurt? May I heal you if so?”

“I am fine. I am upset about the situation, however.” Eragon picked up the remains of the bow. “..It was a gift from my late father. With it, I killed my first deer and my first Urgal. Aye, I even learnt magic through it. But are you alright? How did you manage to catch that arrow?”

Ghost tapped their chin for a moment before snapping their fingers. “Give me the remains. I can craft it into something new that you can still use. But I am fine- no blood is drawn, nor my skull pierced.”

“Are you sure?” Eragon asked, regarding both inquiries.

“Positive. After all, you owe me for nearly killing me.” Ghost gestured to the arrow that still held to the target. “That’s a joke, but still. I can handle it.”

Eragon handed them the bow and Ghost packed it carefully in their bag. Their mind whirred with ideas of what to convert such a bow into- the shape provided tricky, but an idea was slowly forming in their head. Perhaps a hair accessory? Or maybe carve it into various rings? Or an arm gauntlet? It was difficult, given the shape and materials.
From the field, Ghost and Eragon flew to the Crags. Ghost waved to Oromis as Sokladr circled into the clearing. They bounded off of him and stood beside Eragon as he told Oromis of how he was changed. 

“And how,” asked Oromis, “do you feel about this? Do you resent that your body was manipulated without your permission?”

“No, no! Not at all. I might have resented it before the battle of Farthen Dûr, but now I’m just grateful that my back doesn’t hurt anymore. I would have willingly submitted myself to far greater changes in order to escape Durza’s curse. No, my only response is gratitude.”

Oromis nodded. “I am glad that you are wise enough to take that position, for your gift is worth more than all the gold in the world. With it, I believe that our feet are at last set upon the correct path.”

Oromis took a sip of the blackberry tea he was having. “Let us proceed. Saphira, Sokladr, Glaedr expects you both at the Stone of Broken Eggs. Eragon and Ghost, you will both begin today with the third level of Rimgar, if you can. I would know everything you are capable of.”

Ghost bit their tongue to prevent their protest. Just because Eragon was at this sudden stage doesn’t mean that they were! With a sigh, they followed Eragon to the field. When Oromis didn’t join them, Ghost asked, “Master? Are you well? Why do you not join us?”

“Not today, Ghost. The spells required by the Blood-oath Celebration exacted a heavy toll from me. That and my... condition. It took the last of my strength to come sit outside.” Oromis responded, a tiny smile forming on his face despite the sadness in his voice.

Ghost nodded in understanding. “Thank you for pushing yourself.”

Ghost found the third level of the Rimgar difficult, but easier then what they expected. Eragon struggled a bit more then they did, and it was a bit of a confidence boost. They still needed to improve on so much more, like their sword fighting. (We really do compliment one another, huh?) They thought as they relaxed their arms once more.

Once they returned to their home that night, Dova was waiting for them. He appeared to just be leaving- going down the wooden stairs as they were going up. Ghost laughed at this and gestured to move upwards, where they asked him, “What are you doing here? Couldn’t wait for me?”

“I wanted it to be a surprise, but I suppose it can’t be anymore.” Dova smiled and moved behind Ghost, where he put his hands over their eyes. “Walk how I do, and you will be amazed.”

“My, what a charmer.” Ghost snickered and let Dova guide them.

Ghost was tempted to open their mind to see without their eyes, but decided against it. Dova guided them forward, opening the shutter to their room and walking to the bowl in the middle. Sokladr wasn’t occupying it- he was still with Glaedr, which made Ghost travel with Saphira and Eragon. Dova guided them to sit in the centre and lean back, where he finally released the hold over their eyes. Once their eyes adjusted, they gasped and looked around.

Along the ceiling and walls of their treehouse was millions of tiny white specks. Each one was illuminated in a different way. Ghost slowly walked out and around, touching the specks to find that they were small bloomed willows. Ghost took a few steps back and nearly fainted at the constellations. “That’s..!”

“Orion, right?” Dova smiled. “It wasn’t too difficult to put together once you showed them to me. There is also some ones from Alagaesia.”

Ghost looked to him and threw their arms around him, embracing him quickly. “Thank you! Thank you, thank you thank you! Dova, you don’t understand how much this means. I could seriously kiss you.”

Dova looked at them and turned his eyes away, whispering something so faintly under his breath before he hugged them back. Together, they stayed in the treehouse while Ghost shared more facts on their solar system. In turn, Dova told them the origins of the Alagaesian constellations.

“So, you have these star signs? From when you are born? Then what are you?” Dova asked once Ghost mentioned Zodiacs. He laid down on the floor next to them.

“I’m a cancer. That constellation,” Ghost pointed to a triangle with a crooked tail, “Is my constellation. I’m a rising Gemini though.”

“Rising? What is that?”

“I think it means what time you were born?” Ghost shrugged.

Dova laughed to himself and grabbed their face with both hands, pressing his fingers into their cheeks. “You, Rider, are a fool. You are lucky that you are loveable.”

Ghost felt their face heat, but Dova caught it even sooner. He squished their face just a bit more as Ghost whined, trying to escape. “Hold still- I can’t harass you as you squirm!” Dova smirked.

“You bastard!” Ghost jabbed their hands to his hips and dug upwards to his ribs, effectively tasing him. As expected, Dova yelped and pressed his elbows to his sides and released them. With a smirk, Ghost touched his nose with their fingerpad. “I may be cute, but try not to touch the artwork.”

Ghost watched as Dova’s eyes went wide, and they could’ve sworn that his golden scars lit up a bit. He scud backwards, standing once he pressed to the wall. Ghost smirked and pressed both of their hands to beside him, trapping him against them and the wall. “Well well, elf boy. Looks like you got nowhere to go.”

Dova looked at their arms and then back at Ghost’s face, his eyes wide with shock before he settled and leaned back. He didn’t say anything, simply looked Ghost over lazily as if he was reading a scroll in his freetime. Ghost suddenly felt a bit flustered, but was determined to figure out what he was doing.

“Stop looking at me like that.” Ghost huffed, holding Dova’s turquoise eyes in lazy eye contact. When he still didn’t speak, Ghost broke and grabbed his face. “Dova what are you-”

They were cut off as he grabbed them by their waist, picking them up and spinning them about. Ghost grappled onto Dova, burying their face into his hair as he slowed down. Their anger grew as Dova’s entrancing laughter filled the room. They pushed off of him and settled their hands on his shoulders, glaring down to his smiling face.

“You have to admit, it was clever.” Dova insisted.

“I hate you.”

“No you don’t.”

Ghost groaned with his accuracy, hitting their fist gently to his shoulder. “Put me down at least.”

Dova set them to their feet, whereabout Ghost turned around and walked to their desk. Dova took a chair nearby and sat down beside them, observing what they were working on. The silence droned on for the remaining night, lasting even when Sokladr flew into the treehouse and collapsed in the centre cupola.

Chapter Text

The morning came and left, and Ghost found themself in the tree trying to meditate. Ghost sighed and closed their eyes, finding it hard to bring themself outwards once again. They felt too open during that time- especially around Eragon. They shivered and opened their eyes, feeling their throat tighten when their stomach started to churn.
(Relax, Ghost. You are stronger than this.) A voice rang in their head.

(You! Oromis! I am in no mood for you.) Ghost snapped, holding their head.

(I am not him. I have his voice, but that is where our similarities end.) He spoke sternly. (It will be wise if you stop with the comparisons.)

(Then what do I call you?!) They snapped, angered by the voice’s snarky attituded.

The voice was silent for a while. (Dreyma-Elda.)

(Elda. Pfft- you are no master.) They snarked, (You are level with I.)

A loud ringing started to echo in their head. They opened their mouth to scream, but it was choked down as something began to tear them away from consciousness. Ghost coughed violently and leaned their head back, holding their stomach as they returned to consciousness fully.

(You will do better if you do not disrespect me. Who was the one to keep you alive from the Shade? Who was the one who helped you first open your mind? You are ungrateful and selfish.) Dreyma spoke, a hostility forming in his voice.

Ghost coughed a final time before nodding, feeling hot tears come in. (That was you?)

(It wasn’t you, obviously. You are barely able to do this.)

(Thank you for all you have done. I am.. So grateful.) Ghost managed, feeling their hand shake. Out of fear or out of the cold, they didn’t know.

(Enough of small talk. Focus- you will be behind if you do not.) Dreyma scolded. (Open your mind and listen. Expand it until you can hear all and become one with the void. Only then will you understand the lesson.)

(..why are you telling me this? How do you even know this?)

(I know a lot more about this story, Ghost. Now, focus and listen to my instruction.) With that, Dreyma left them in their thoughts.

Ghost choked on their breath for a moment, soon calming down to focus on Dreyma’s instruction. Closing their eyes and lowering the barriers into their mind, Ghost slowly let their mind fold outwards to take in the entire forest and its surroundings. The inhabitants couldn’t hide from their mind as they became one with the surroundings. Every small creature and lifeforce soon merged with theirs. They felt Eragon, who didn’t reel back as both of their minds touched. Ghost felt their mind split from their body, and soon they questioned if they were even human.

A tug sent them back to their body. Ghost looked at the hands, feeling as if something was.. Wrong. They felt as if the body that was shown wasn’t..theirs. Ghost heard Eragon exit his stump and call out to them, and they jumped down. Together, they returned to Oromis.

When they returned, Eragon knelt before Oromis. Ghost raised an eyebrow before giving a polite curtsy. “Master,” Eragon spoke, “I have done as you told me to. I listened until I heard no more.”

“As have I.” Ghost added.

Oromis paused in his writing to look over at the two of them. His eyes slightly widened before they narrowed and he said, “Ghost, you may begin. What have you learnt?”
For the next half-hour, Ghost went into detail about what they felt and saw. They didn’t involve anything to do with the voice they heard- they couldn’t lie about it if they didn’t reveal they knew about it. Oromis raised his hand to them and looked to Eragon. “Now, you tell me.”

Eragon told of his experience- eloquently going into every detail about the plants and animals Ghost missed. Before Oromis stopped him, he ended with, “I also heard strange voices. They were all so close, yet it is only Ghost and I who are close. I cannot feel any other humanoid.”

Ghost felt their heart suddenly stop. Oromis gave Ghost a side eye before returning his attention to Eragon. He nodded, “I am convinced; you both heard all there was to hear. But did you understand it all?”

“Heavens no. I don’t think we’ll ever learn all of it.” Ghost responded, their tone shaken.

“That is as it should be. Comprehension will come with age.... Well done, Eragon-finiarel, Ghost-finiarel. Well done indeed. If you were my students in Ilirea, before Galbatorix rose to power, you would have just graduated from your apprenticeship and would be considered a full member of our order and accorded the same rights and privileges as even the oldest Riders.” Oromis pushed himself up out of his chair and then remained standing in place, swaying. “Lend me your shoulders, and help me outside. My limbs betray my will.”

Ghost and Eragon both helped Oromis walk outside, where the sun was slowly sinking into the line across the horizon. There, he stook by a brook that rushed alongside the Crags. “Now that you both have reached this stage in your education, I can teach but one of the greatest secrets of magic, a secret that even Galbatorix may not know. It is your best hope of matching his power.” The elf’s gaze sharpened. “What is the cost of magic, Eragon?”

“Energy. A spell costs the same amount of energy as it would to complete the task through mundane means.” Eragon answered.

Oromis nodded. “And where does the energy come from, Ghost?”

Ghost pressed their lips together and shrugged, “Well, it can come from anywhere. Plants are alive as we are, so. I guess everywhere. The trees, grass, people and animals? Is that right?”

Oromis paused and looked at them. “That is exactly right,” said Oromis, “Today you proved that you can do just that with even the smallest form of life. Now...” He stopped and pressed a hand against his chest as he coughed, then continued, “I want you to extract a sphere of water from the stream, using only the energy you can glean from the forest around yourselves.”

Ghost nodded before taking a deep breath, opening their mind once more. Oromis and Eragon brushed against, making them shiver. (Go for the tree.) Suwi advised, (It will have plenty of energy.)

Ghost did as he told, moving their focus to a fairly large tree nearby. Taking it slowly and carefully, they began to extract energy from the tree when they suddenly felt a small little mouse lose its life, and pass to the void. Ghost snapped from the tree and turned to the mouse, shivering as a chill crept their spine. They looked up to Eragon, sighing softly to themself.

“You knew that would happen!” Eragon accused Oromis, anger clear on his face.

“Eragon, it’s needed. You can’t avoid death when handling this.” Ghost snapped back.

“Was it necessary for so many to die?”

Ghost felt their eye twitch. “Yeah. It was. Because we’re JUST learning this, Eragon. When we learn better, we won’t kill even the smallest ant. Do not blame every small thing on Master!”

“Ghost, enough.” Oromis scolded. “While yes, it is true, there is no need to bicker like young children. You see why this technique was not taught to younger riders. If it were to become known to a spellweaver of evil disposition, he or she could wreak vast amounts of destruction, especially since it would be difficult to stop anyone with access to so much power.”

“Is that why Galbatorix was never taught this?” Ghost asked.

Oromis nodded as he lowered himself into a chair. Eragon sat as well. “Since it’s possible to absorb energy from..” Eragon gestured all around, “from life, is it also possible to absorb it directly from light or fire or from any of the other forms of energy?”

“Ah, Eragon, if it were, we could destroy Galbatorix in an instant. We can exchange energy with other living beings, we can use that energy to move our bodies or to fuel a spell, and we can even store that energy in certain objects for later use, but we cannot assimilate the fundamental forces of nature. Reason says that it can be done, but no one has managed to devise a spell that allows it.”

Sokladr told Ghost that he was to spend more time alongside Glaedr after their lesson was over, so they rode with Saphira and Eragon again. Ghost leaned on Eragon’s shoulder, closing their eyes and breathing slowly. Instead of speaking, Eragon gently pressed to their mind and asked, (You heard the voices too, right?)

(I think that is just you being over imaginative.) Ghost explained. (I’m sure it’s just your subconscious.)

(No, because you were talking to it.) Eragon sighed, (You spoke with it and did as it said!)

Ghost tightened their grip subconsciously. (Probably just me speaking, then.)

(It was more than one!)

(Sokladr, perhaps?)

(Multiple. There were at least three!) By this point, Eragon turned his head in the saddle to look at them, forcing them to lean back a bit. (What are they?!)

(What’d you think they are?) That shut Eragon up. Ghost continued, (If you can give me a logical answer, only then will I tell you.)

The rest of the ride was in silence, with Ghost humming as they flew. They landed and settled down on the balcony to watch Saphira fly off and land at hers and Eragons’ treehouse. They leaned back and rested their back on the balcony floor, legs dangling to the forest floor below. Ghost closed their eyes, letting their hair fall from the braid. It was wavy, with a bit of a curl at the ends.

Ghost ran their fingers through their hair before feeling a presence climb their stairs. Ghost got up and walked to the entrance of their room and closed it before returning to sunbathe on the balcony. There was a knock a few minutes later, but Ghost ignored it. They wanted time to themself.

Fortunately, the person invited themself in and wandered around until they saw Ghost. Curious to see what would happen, Ghost kept their eyes shut and their body still. The person- or rather elf, approached and sat beside them before laying down next to them.

“It takes only a kiss from Prince Charming to wake the Sleeping Princess.” Ghost smiled and turned their head to see Dova laying half a foot away. They jolted backwards and scrambled to their feet. “D-Dova! Holy shit, I did not realize it was you.”

“I always come but when the sunset kisses the earth.” Dova smiled and looked over to them. “Do thou not pay attention?”

Ghost’s mouth crooked up when they heard his words. “Ah, I am but a dolt. A fool! A court jester- I have yet to notice such a detail. How does thou feel this twilight?”

Dova sat up and crossed his slender legs. “I am well in your company. Does thou feel the same, or shall I cast the thought away?”

Ghost held back their chuckles. “Do not cast the truth to the dark. Thee always seems to cheer all in the room.”

Dova leaned forward. “Did thou become strained today?”

Ghost laughed and broke character. “I was fine. Did you see me yesterday?”

“You are terribly rusty unfortunately.” Dova sighed and shook his head. “Let’s not ill the mood. Come, I want to show you what I have brought.”

“Dova please spare me of anymore plants- my room is so cluttered with your vegetation already.” Ghost teased as Dova took their hand and drug them into their room.

“It’s better this time.” Dova smiled. “Now, you can’t get mad.”

“Why’d I get mad? I love everything you bring me, Dova.”

Dova let go of their hand and took a small wrapped rectangle. Ghost took it and found it surprisingly with weight. They shook it and pressed their ear to it, but felt no movement nor heard a noise. Raising an eyebrow to Dova revealed a cheeky grin. Ghost undid the wrapping and held it up.

It was a book. A leatherbound book. Ghost opened the page to reveal that all were blank except the first one, and they looked up to Dova. He gestured for them to read it, so they read it aloud;

“Oftentimes when we speak, you mention your love for the arts. Either it be for writing or for the painted. I wish to see you create art for yourself, of nature and beauty around you. I do hope it suits you.”

“Do you like it?” Dova asked.

“..how’d you know?” Ghost asked, relaxing their tense shoulders. “I love to draw. Well, I’m not very good, but I love to draw and to write. Just- Gah, thank you Dova. You’ve made so much for me.”

“You can repay me by sketching me.” Dova smiled and leaned forward. “Promise?”

“Draw you!? I-” Ghost caught themself before nodding. “Fine. Promise.”

“I expect that drawing soon.” Dova turned and left them alone after, butterflies lingering in the air.

Chapter Text

Ghost found themself chained upright. The chains pulled their arms outwards. Nothing covered their chest as an audience watched somewhere nearby. Ghost heard the heat on the iron rod before they felt the heat. Ghost cried out as it touched their skin and tore into their back. It started from their right shoulder, moving on an angle until it went to the left side of their spine. It juttered down, causing Ghost to fight against whatever restrained them. It stopped at their waist, where it curled back around the line on their spine. A final line jolted outwards and hugged the right to their waist.

The restraints were released and Ghost was allowed to fall forward on the hard floor., A cold boot slammed on their back, burning into the new wound. Ghost vomited and choked out a sob, shaking as they got to their elbows, and eventually their knees. A figure towered behind them, a mirror in front of them highlighting who it was.
They recognized who it was.

“You are my property. I MADE you. Remember your place. Return to me- your creator.”

Ghost shot upwards and fell off their bed, their sheets being dragged downwards and wrapping themselves tightly around Ghost. The Rider desperately thrashed out of their blankets and scrambled upwards, rushing towards their door.

(Ghost! Where do you go?!) Sokladr stood upwards, watching them carefully.

(Anywhere but here! This place is but my tomb if I stay longer!) Ghost responded, already halfway down the stairs. Their mind was a spiral of emotions and feelings as their feet hit the forest floor. Without a second thought as to what to do, they picked a direction and ran.

Ghost ran past a few creatures, even spotting a wild cat follow them from above. They shut their eyes and trusted their feet and instinct, refusing to open their mind to anyone but themselves. Five minutes later, Ghost found their feet suddenly on something soft and they slowed down and opened their eyes.

The poppy field. Ghost was right back at the poppy field, right at the cliff edge. Their feet remained stuck to the edge as a rock tumbled down the side, their eyes glued to the trees below. Ghost’s breath caught in their throat as horrible thoughts flooded their mind and urged them off the edge. They stumbled backwards and landed on their ass, staring forward blankly.

Ghost’s spiraling thoughts slowed as they tried to rationalize the situation. That voice. The hot iron against their back. Ghost tore their shirt off and felt their back. Smooth skin met their fingers. No bumps or pain or any sort of heat. They shivered as a breeze blew through the field, prompting Ghost to get their shirt back on.

“Ghost?” Eragon called from behind them. They jolted upwards, struggling to their feet and pushing the shirt back on. Eragon stood at the entrance to the field, a shirt half-hazardly put on. “Sokladr had told me you rushed out as if you went mad. Are you alright?”

Ghost swallowed their breath and remained still. “..I..think I had a dream? It was so real though, I just-” Ghost cut themself off before they could ramble. “I’m fine. You should go back to bed.”

Eragon shook his head and walked towards them. “You can tell me what's on your mind. You listen to me so patiently, so it’s my turn to listen. I want to learn about you more.” He paused to consider his words, “You are my friend, Ghost-Vor.”

Ghost gave in. They sat down alongside Eragon and blurted out what happened. Their dream, their anxiety, the stress building up on them, and even the secret of being from Canada. They continued on and on, having to stop frequently to catch their breath. They felt so ashamed from just talking, but their mouth couldn’t stop. Ghost kept their eyes on the ground, unable to meet Eragon’s eyes.

Once they calmed down and they took some breaths in and out, they laughed and shrugged. “Sorry for that. I’m just.. A wreak. I-I know its a lot.”
Eragon was silent, taking a moment to think before gently putting a hand on their shoulder. “..I had no idea that this is how you felt.” He started, his voice full of sympathy. “I feel the same way. The stress of being a rider? The nightmares that linger with me from battle haunt me and change me daily. Somedays I just want to return to Carvahill, where I can see my uncle and cousin and just..”

Ghost smiled and put a hand on his. “I’m sure you can do that someday.”

Eragon shook his head. “My duty as a rider- Our duty as Riders, will forever change our lives. We can never return to peaceful lives in the past, so let us make the most of our future. It is not ideal, but something we have to work with. We can’t let ourselves dissolve into misery- we can’t lose hope. Didn’t you say that to me before?”

Ghost smiled and quickly pulled Eragon into a hug. “..yeah. I did. I’m pretty smart, aren’t I?”

There was a pause before Eragon put his arms around them, “You are.” He responded.

Ghost broke the hug and stood, offering a hand to Eragon. They caught a glimmer in his eye and asked, “You have more to say. What is it?”

Eragon hesitated before taking their hand and speaking. “..we are needed. I was..scrying and heard talk of upcoming war. We are needed desperately soon.”

“What?! Eragon, if you’re serious, then we need to head out ASAP! How long will it take us to reach..well, wherever we’re needed?!”

“I plan to confront Master tomorrow. I was discussing the travel with Saphira when Sokladr warned me of your actions.” Eragon explained. “I wish for you to back me up tomorrow.”

“You have my loyalty.” Ghost swore. “..Please, do tell me about what I am to face outside of Ellesmera.”

=-=-=-=

Ghost had their things packed in less then three minutes. They paused once they saw the plants and gifts Dova littered around the room and broke inside a bit. Over the months, this treehouse had finally became a home, and now they were leaving for who knows how long? They clenched their backpack and shook their head. “Time doesn’t wait, Ghost.”

“What are you talking about?”

Dova stood by the door, looking at their bag. He crossed his arms, tilting his head. His golden scars remained, still shimmering along his faces and hands. He was still so beautiful. “..where are you going, Ghost?”

“..I have to leave, Dova.” Ghost explained. “I..I can’t stay for longer. I’m needed in the war. I wish you could come with me.”
Dova paused and smiled sadly, approaching them and embracing them tightly. “Please. Take care and return swiftly to my arms. I will miss you greatly.”
Ghost hugged him back, closing their eyes as tears flooded their vision and ran down their cheeks. They felt Dova’s hands slip something into their back pocket, and they reached to fish it out. It was a small pin of a flower commonly around Ellesmera’s walkways. The name escaped their memory, but Ghost looked up at him for an explanation.

“I have spent the past days donating my energy into it. It should be enough for a large spell. You can add more into it if you so wish.”

Ghost choked up again. They took of their hat instantly and put the pin on the left side, gently rubbing the flat petals. They smiled up at Dova, who was replicating the same expression. “I can help you find rations for the travel. How long will it be?” He asked.

“A week, roughly.”

“Then I shall prepare that. Please, go now so I have time.” Dova sighed and watched as they went to their patio, boarding Sokladr whom recently landed and flew off to meet Saphira. She was carrying various saddle bags, with Eragon on her saddle. The two Riders nodded to one another and flew towards the hut.

Oromis was sitting upon Glaedr’s right forearm when they landed in the clearing. The dragon’s scales gilded the landscape with countless chips of golden light. Neither elf nor dragon stirred. Descending from Saphira’s back, Eragon bowed. “Master Glaedr. Master Oromis.”

Glaedr said, (You have taken it upon yourself to return to the Varden, have you not?)

(We have.) replied Saphira.
Eragon seemed to hit his limit. “Why did you hide the truth from us? Are you so determined to keep us here that you must resort to such underhand trickery? The Varden are about to be attacked and you didn’t even mention it!”

Ghost watched as Oromis remained calm as ever. He sighed and looked at the two, “Do you wish to hear why?”

“Please.” Ghost nodded.
“We withheld the tidings for two reasons. Chief among them was that we ourselves did not know until nine days past that the Varden were threatened, and the true size, location, and movements of the Empire’s troops remained concealed from us until three days after that, when Lord Däthedr pierced the spells Galbatorix used to deceive our scrying.”

“So you didn’t want to tell us in order to figure out the full truth?” Ghost pieced together.

“That still doesn’t explain why you said nothing of this.” Eragon scowled. “Not only that, but once you discovered that the Varden were in danger, why didn’t Islanzadí rouse the elves to fight? Are we not allies?”

“She has roused the elves, Eragon. The forest echoes with the ring of hammers, the tramp of armored boots, and the grief of those who are about to be parted. For the first time in a century, our race is set to emerge from Du Weldenvarden and challenge our greatest foe. The time has come for elves to once more walk openly in Alagaësia.” Gently, Oromis added, “You both have been distracted of late, and I understand why. Now you must look beyond yourselves. The world demands your attention.”

Ghost nodded with determination, a new fire lit inside of them. They thought for a moment before speaking again, “From what you are leading to, I assume we have your blessing to leave?”

“You do. But first I wish to share some words with you both.” Oromis leaned forward. “You two may be the only persons who can prevent the Varden from being destroyed, for a chance exists- slim but terrible- that Galbatorix will be present at this battle. It is far too late for our warriors to assist the Varden, which means that if Galbatorix is indeed there, you shall confront him alone, without the protection of our spellweavers. Under those circumstances, it seemed vital that your training continue for as long as possible.”
Silence stretched on as the situation sunk in at last. Ghost was being put on the front lines- on the line of duty where they were forced to kill. Ghost always had a pacifict mentality. They weren’t ready to throw that away! Forcing panic down, they turned as Eragon spoke, “You were right. My oath of fealty compels me to ensure the safety of Nasuada and the Varden. However, I’m not ready to confront Galbatorix. Not yet, at least.”

“Then we will avoid him at all costs.” Ghost turned to Eragon. “I swear to you Eragon, if Galbatorix ever come out of his prison, I will protect you with my life.”

“My suggestion,” said Oromis to Ghost, “is that if Galbatorix reveals himself, do everything you can to distract him from the Varden until the battle is decided for good or for ill and avoid directly fighting him. Before you go, I ask but one thing: that you and Sokladr, Eragon and Saphira vow that- once events permit- you will return here to complete your training, for you still have much to learn.”

Without hesiation, all four swore that they would return. Appearing satisfied, Oromis reached behind himself and produced an embroidered red pouch that he tugged open. “In anticipation of your departure, I gathered together three gifts for you two.” From the pouch, he withdrew two silver bottles. “First, some faelnirv I augmented with my own enchantments. These potions can sustain you when all else fails, and you may find its properties useful in other circumstances as well. Drink it sparingly, for I only had time to prepare a few mouthfuls.”

He then handed Eragon a black and blue sword belt. Ghost shifted closer and put their hands on Eragon’s shoulder’s to see what was happening. Eragon pulled a tassel at the end of the belt and the two Riders gasped as twelve diamonds were exposed. They were rich and clear, as if made of the oceans finest currents and molded into gentle shapes. Four diamonds were white, four were black, and the remainder were red, blue, yellow, and brown. Light was scattered in them, causing small rainbow spots to dance along Eragon’s smoothed hands.

“Thats..” Ghost started, “This is incredible! We could store so much energy in this!”

“Guard it well so that none are tempted to steal it. This is the belt of Beloth the Wise- who you read of in your history of the Year of Darkness- and is one of the great treasures of the Riders.” Oromis explained. “These are the most perfect gems the Riders could find. Some we traded for with the dwarves. Others we won in battle or mined ourselves. The stones have no magic of their own, but you may use them as repositories for your power and draw upon that reserve when in need. This, in addition to the ruby set in Zar’roc’s pommel, will allow you to amass a store of energy so that you do not become unduly exhausted casting spells in battle, or even when confronting enemy magicians.”

Ghost laughed slightly and took a step back from Eragon. Those diamonds could store energy to push mountains! They needed to discuss with Eragon on how to optimize usage of the belt.

Finally, Oromis brought out a thin scroll protected inside a wooden tube that was decorated with a bas relief sculpture of the Menoa tree and handed it to Ghost. Ghost raised an eyebrow and unfurled the scroll. They saw the poem they had recited at the Agaeti Blodhren. It was lettered in Oromis’s finest calligraphy and illustrated with the elf’s detailed ink paintings. Plants and animals twined together inside the outline of the first glyph of each quatrain, while delicate scrollwork traced the columns of words and framed the images.

“I..Master, this is beautiful.” They managed, holding a hand over their mouth once they rolled the parchment back up. “It is now my most treasured belonging. Thank you, thank you Master!”

Then, Oromis surprised both Riders with initing the ancient greeting. It took Ghost completely off guard- The master respected them that much. “May good fortune rule over you.”

“May the stars watch over you.” Ghost and Eragon spoke in sync.

“And may peace live in your heart,” finished the silver-haired elf. He repeated the exchange with Saphira and Sokladr. “Now go and fly as fast as the north wind, knowing that you- Saphira Brightscales, Eragon Shadeslayer, Ghost Shadeslayer and Sokladr Brightscales- carry the blessing of Oromis, last scion of House Thrándurin, he who is both the Mourning Sage and the Cripple Who Is Whole.”

(And mine as well.) Added Glaedr. Extending his neck, he touched the tip of his nose to Saphira’s, his gold eyes glittering like swirling pools of embers. (Remember to keep your heart safe, Saphira.) She hummed in response.

The group then departed afterwards, leaving behind the two ancient masters alone once again in their crags. Ghost clung to Sokladr’s neckspine, afraid to let go. Once they left Ellesmera, the world would become alien once again. They would have to rely more then ever on the people around them.

(Not to mention that the humans here most likely will respect Eragon more then you. I hate to mention this when you know it, but you’re a biological woman. They’re going to see that and disrespect you.) Kazu mentioned.

(Just like the ruler of the Varden, I too will make them listen to me.) Ghost growled in response. (If anyone dares to look down at me, I will personally show them how I earned the title of Shadeslayer.)

(That’s my person.) Kazu grinned.

Eragon insisted to make one more stop before meeting with Dova and Orik; Tialdari Hall. Sokladr landed a bit away while Eragon and Saphira remained close. Ghost ran to catch up to see an elf disappear inside. Not five minutes later, the queen herself emerged from the wooded depths of Tialdarí Hall, her crimson tunic stood out against her usual attire of white. After the appropriate forms of address were observed, she said, “Oromis informed me of your intentions to leave us. I am displeased by this, but one cannot resist the will of fate.”

“We came here to thank you for sheltering us and giving us clothing. Especially me. Thank you for dealing with my stunts so well. We are in your debt for the upcoming years.” Ghost smiled.

“Never in our debt, Rider. We but repaid a little of what we owe you and the dragons for our miserable failure in the Fall. I am gratified, though, that you appreciate our hospitality.” She paused. “When you arrive in Surda, convey my royal salutations to Lady Nasuada and King Orrin and inform them that our warriors will soon attack the northern half of the Empire. If fortune smiles upon us, we shall catch Galbatorix off guard and, given time, divide his forces.”

“Of course. I cannot wait to see you all take back what belongs to you.”

“Also, know that I have dispatched twelve of our finest spellweavers to Surda. If you are still alive when they arrive, they will place themselves under your command and do their best to shield you from danger both night and day.”

Ghost bit their lip to keep from laughing, resorting to simply nod as Eragon thanked her. Islanzadi gestured and an elf lord behind her presented two unadorned boxes, one being significantly smaller than the other.

“Oromis had his gifts for you, and I have mine.” Islanzadi said, “Let them remind you of your time spent with us under the dusky pines.” She opened the box, revealing a long, dark bow with curled tips nestled on a bed of velvet. Silver fittings chased with dogwood leaves decorated the ends and grip of the bow. Beside it lay a quiver of new arrows fletched with white swan feathers. “Now that you share our strength, it seems only proper that you should have one of our bows. I sang it myself from a yew tree. The string will never break. And so long as you use these arrows, you will be hard-pressed to miss your target, even if the wind should gust during your shot.”

Eragon seemed stunned as he was handed the bow. As he took it, he bowed, “What can I say, my Lady? You honor me that you saw fit to give me the labor of your own hands.”

“Do not think I have forgotten you, Ghost. You may not share our strength, but you share our stealth and our speed.” She then presented the second box and opened it. Inside was a pair of goggles, the lenses being so clear that the only indication they existed was the sunlight reflecting down on them. The frames were shimmering a rainbow, with gentle black gemstones along the sides. “I have noticed that your glasses have become an issue as of recent, so I had these goggles commissioned to replace them. Even if you wear them on your head, you will still be able to see perfectly. However, you will be able to see like us in the dark if they are worn correctly.”
Ghost took off their glasses- something that was common when swordfighting- and put on the goggles. What the queen said was true- their vision focused as if they wore their glasses. They turned to her majesty and bowed. “You have shown me kindness that no other has. Thank you, Queen Islanzadi.”

Islanzadí nodded then stepped past and said, “Saphira and Sokladr, I brought you no gifts because I could think of nothing you might need or want, but if there is aught of ours you desire, name it and it shall be yours.”

(Dragons,) said Saphira, (do not require possessions to be happy. What use have we for riches when our hides are more glorious than any treasure hoard in existence? No, I am content with the kindness that you have shown Eragon.)

(As am I. I thank you for the kindness Ghost and myself have been shown.) Sokladr agreed.

Then Islanzadí bade them a safe journey. Sweeping around, her red cape billowing from her shoulders, she made to leave the gardens, only to stop at the edge of the pleasance and say, “And, Eragon?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“When you meet with Arya, please express my affection to her and tell her that she is sorely missed in Ellesméra.” The words were stiff and formal. Without waiting for a reply, she strode away and disappeared among the shadowed boles that guarded the interior of Tialdarí Hall, followed by the elf lords and ladies.

Ghost was left unsettled by the queen as they landed in the sparring field. Eragon went to speak with Orik, while Ghost was assaulted by Dova hugging them tightly. They were swept off his feet, and before they questioned his mood he cried out, “I can come with you!”

“Wait, Dova! Slow down!” Ghost laughed, “You can come with me?! Like, to Surda?”

“Yes! I spoke personally with her majesty on the terms, and I can come along. I will not bore you with the details- come, we must hurry and pack.”

“Dova can fly with Saphira and I.” Eragon suddenly cut in. “Saphira is larger, while Sokladr is faster. Saphira can carry more.”

“Ah, I do not weigh much.” Dova smiled. “Besides, Sokladr is more suited for me.”

“I insist you ride with me Dova. We barely speak. Besides, if Orik and Ghost ride ahead, they can land sooner.” He explained. "It would be more convient for all parties."

Ghost blinked at Eragon’s attitude. They looked to Orik and grinned, “Well, guess you’re riding with me! You get to tell me more on the dwarves now without interruptions.”

“‘Parently so.” Orik huffed before walking to Sokladr. The black dragon was already on the ground, his tail whipping back and forth slowly.

(Why is Eragon so insistent for Dova to ride with him? That’s..odd.) Ghost asked Sokladr.

(It is strange, especially now. Why did he not speak with Dova on an earlier date?) Sokladr pointed out, his tail flicking rhythmically.

(Beats me.)

(Oh my god you two are actually so dim.) Kazu spoke with Ghost only. Despite being mentally linked all the time, Kazu and Suwi had made an amazing effort to stay hidden.

Ghost couldn’t get an answer out of Kazu, so they shrugged and looked at Orik struggling to get up Sokladr. They bit their lip and watched the dwarf shuffle about the dragon’s leg, moving swiftly but carefully as to not catch his groin on Sokladr’s spikes. Ghost swiftly made their way up afterwards and advisted Orik to put his arms through the straps meant to secure their arms.

Sokladr got up too fast, and Orik lurched forward and clung to the dragon’s neck spine. “Ghost. Do not let me open my eyes as we rise into the air, or I’ll be sick. This is unnatural, it is. Dwarves aren’t meant to ride dragons. It’s never been done before.”

“You got it. Keep them shut.” Ghost wordlessly put a ward around themself to secure themself into the saddle.

Ghost clung to the dwarf as Sokladr crouched- and with a great leap- soared into the azure blue sky. Ghost put on their goggles and turned to see Saphira, who rotated herself in the air and aimed towards the supposed Hadarac Desert. As they soared, a elvish woman started to sing;

“Away, away, you shall fly away,
O’er the peaks and vales
To the lands beyond.
Away, away, you shall fly away,
And never return to me....”

(She has a nice voice.) A voice said. Gentle and sweet, but deep with the authority of a past king.

(Vynx!?)

Chapter Text

Kazu leaned back on the makeshift patch couch, watching Ghost curled up in the theatre seat. Suwi leaned against the black wall, watching them closely. His hair was growing out again- it could be tied into a small ponytail that stuck out straight. The white patch on the right side of his bangs increased overtime, being the dominating colour at the front of his face.

“Hey, Su.” Kazu spoke up, standing up from the couch. “Isn’t it weird that..y’know, the others aren’t here? I mean like- shouldn’t they have come through after the..the blood celebration?”

Suwi turned his attention to him, his dark eyes turned to thin slits as squinted. “Elaborate.” He demanded, despite knowing the answer.

“Well... Ghost got some new abilities from the celebration? Eragon got turned into a whole ass elf and got his back cured- shouldn’t it help with this shade curse wall?” Kazu gestured to the black dome covering the living area. “I mean, I’m not crazy for thinking that, right?!”

Suwi turned his head back to Ghost. “I was thinking the exact same. Why do you bring it up?”

Kazu faltered then. He took off the boxy orange sunglasses and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Look I- just bringing it up. Maybe it could help, y’know? We both have people we miss.”

“Possibly. Bringing all solutions up is a good way to kill time.”

Basically another way to say, “That was a waste of my time.” Kazu rubbed his temples before pushing on his glasses. He blinked the darkness in and returned to the couch, leaning back. He looked over to Suwi, a smirk coming onto his face.

“Suwii..” He whined.

“Kazu.” The prosecutor responded.

“Suwwiiii!”

“Kazu. Do not do this.”

“Su-”

Kazu couldn’t get the third name out as the larger man snapped his head towards the blond and pushed off the wall. Kazu got to his feet and crouched down slightly, shuffling back and forth to challenge him. A moment of silence passed before Suwi reached under his coat and unsheathed his katana, the blade covered in bamboo. Kazu grinned and took out a small contraption, pressing a button to reveal a long but durable silver staff.

“En garde?”

“Roll your “r”’s a bit better.” Suwi advised before rushing forwards.

Kazu caught Suwi's katana quickly, twisting his staff and jumping back to observe the situation before being forced to defend himself once again. Kazu took two steps back in order to cover his rear, but caught his heel and stumbled back. He expected to press against the wall, but he suddenly fell on his back, and stared up at the sky.

(Huh?!)

With the wind knocked clean out of him, he didn’t have time to think about why he could see the sky and not a theatre roof. He gasped and choked on air, slamming his eyes shut. He was coughing madly as someone crouched down and gently cupped his cheek. “Oh you fool, always in a predicament.”

“Tamki-?” Kazu choked out, opening his eyes.

Tamki stood over Kazu with a soft grin, their long black hair tied into a loose braid that nearly touched the floor. Their scarf dangled down and tickled Kazu's chin. Tamki's ears twitched atop their head.

“I am here at last.” Tamki stood upright and offered a hand to Kazu. The blond took it and started at Tamki, mouth agape. “It did take a while, but now I have arrived. The barrier has fallen, and I am reunited with you, my darling.”

“I missed you.” Kazu managed, looking back at Suwi.

Suwi was frozen on the spot. He quickly fixed himself and approached Tamki and Kazu, focusing mainly on the darker-haired one. “How did you make it fall?” He asked.

Tamki crossed their arms, a cat tail curling around their arm. “Although I wish to claim responsibility for this incredible feat, I am but left clueless of what has transpired to make this separation extinct.”

Kazu cracked a smile when he heard Tamki's words. They was always Mx. Overlord, but was more laid back then when they first was spotted in headspace. Kazu and Tamki had been dating ever since they got there- they arrived at the same time alongside others, but they did not stay for long. Tamki's older brother, Yaryx, was the only one who remained outside of the two.

“Hey, Tamki. You’re here alone?” Kazu asked, “Wouldn’t Yaryx be here?”

“He is currently in a meeting alongside Her majesty Ms. Scorpio or he is with Diamond.”

“Pause. Who’s Diamond?”

Tamki squeezed Kazu's hand. “Come along. We must introduce you to the new ones. You two have been isolated for too long.”

Kazu took Tamki's pale hand and laced his fingers in between theirs as they walked out of the field-that-Kazu-still-questioned. Suwi trailed a bit behind. Kazu flashed him a smirk as he planted a kiss on Tamki's cheek. “I missed you.”

Tamki's face tinted red and they pulled up their scarf, burying themself in it. Kazu then led the group, coming towards a portal and jumped through it before Tamki could speak. Instead of being met with the cafe with its gentle decor and treats, Kazu was met with a dark metropolis that reminded him of his home. If it wasn’t for the few lights lit in windows and shops, Kazu would’ve guessed that it was abandoned.

“Uh, babe? The fuck happened to the cafe?” Kazu asked and turned to Tamki.

“It has been transformed. At first we had the same reaction of shock and grief, but then we came to realize that it must be Ghost adapting to their environment.” Tamki explained, “Our houses have been moved as well.”

“Houses?” The last time it was apartment buildings.

“Ah, yes. Our apartment building has been replaced by another dimension labeled as the neighbourhood. It works in a way where you cannot enter a house if you are not granted passage. Quite fascinating, isn’t it?” Tamki turned to Kazu, then looked back at Suwi.

“It is. Lead us through.” Suwi gestured.

Kazu was amazed by the sheer size of the place. He’d assume that anything it’d be the same size as Edmonton, but it was even larger. Everything looked abandoned, however. All the shops they passed were dirty with shattered windows, and large buildings appeared to be crumbled or abandoned. It was all made of a dark material- wood, metal, and even the windows were all made of this. The name escaped him.

As if reading his mind, Tamki elaborated. “Uratitum. That’s what we have labeled it right now until we can decide what it actually is. It is a hard material, yet soft when hot. Durable against the elements, and can stay a liquid.”

“Stay a liquid?”
“Ms. Scorpio truly tried everything.” Tamki smiled slightly. “Now, we are headed to a diamond and jewelry shop. It is ran by the man I told you about before as well as his brother, Aaron. Be kind to them both- they are still about a week’s time into being here.”

“A week?!” Kazu put a hand to his forehead.

“We do not know how long it has been due to the barrier cutting us from the front, so we have to guess on how many days have transpired.”

“It’s been months, dude. Roughly around..two to three months.” Kazuwas worried. How much have they missed?!

“Months! We thought it to be only one.” Tamki shook their head, “This is terrible. I have to report to her majesty immediately with this news. Once we arrive to the diamond shop, I must depart from you.”

“Wha-?! No! Tamki, please don’t leave me.” Kazu put his arms around Tamki, stopping their walk. “Please?! I’ll go with you to her place! I want to catch up with you.”

Tamki got a thoughtful expression before sighing. “Fine. I will need someone to fill her in on what has transpired anyways. It is best if you both come along with me in that case.”

Kazu shot Suwi a look to say please find something else to do, and Suwi cleared his throat. “I would prefer to find my husband first, thank you.”

“Oh, Ameyna? They are..” Tamki tapped their lip, “I am unaware of their location. While you visit with the brothers, I will contact them to find them.”

Suwi nodded as the trio turned the corner to stand in front of an illuminated store. The sign was in heavy cursive that was impossible to read and embezzled with glittering lights. Everchanging LED strips were along the cursive, giving the unfortunate illusion that it was a pub rather than an elegant diamond store. The outside walls stood out with its marble quartz and pale yellow pillars. The windows were impossibly tinted white, but there was also an eldritch horror lurking somewhere, so Kazu shrugged it off quickly. With a confident stride, Tamki opened the revolving door and pulled Kazu behind them.

The interior was just as extraordinary. It was obvious that dimensional transcendentalism was at play- the inside was like a furniture store inside a mall. Many racks of elegant or dark clothes hung on revolving hangers, displayed on white mannequins, or along the walls. Suwi's equestrian boots clinked against the polished quartz floor, causing an echo through the building. Kazu looked to Tamki, confused. “I thought this was just a diamond shop?”

“Diamond recently took an interest in fashion.” Tamki explained. “The darker colours are Aaron’s input.”

As Tamki spoke, Kazu heard someone start to walk towards them. He turned his head to the sound and focused on a completely white figure. He nearly blended in with the mass of white clothes. The man had long white hair in a ponytail with white eyelashes. His eyes matched his baby blue blazer, which laid atop a black turtleneck. Creamy brown pants and white boots completed his attire.

He stopped ten feet from Kazu and smiled softly. “Good evening. Tamki, who are they?”

“Kazu and Suwi. The barrier has fallen from the host. I wished for them to meet you first before I encountered Ms. Scorpio so they remain up to date on our affairs.” Tamki crossed their arms, peering up to the angelic figure.

The man turned to Kazuand leaned down ever so slightly. He tilted his head to the side, letting some white hair fall from his ponytail, and then stood straight again. “You must be Kazu.”

“Damn, how’d you guess?” Kazu put a hand on his hip and pushed his sunglasses up. (This dude is getting on my nerves already.)

“Well, the name Kazu is a very easy name that rolls off the tongue. So, I inferred it would be belonging to someone of relaxed and simple nature. So, when someone wearing bright orange flip flops, khakis, and boxy sunglasses, it is safe to assume that you are Kazu.”

“..I do not-”

“Also Tamki told me all your little details when you were gone.” The man concluded, clasping his hands together.

Tamki shrieked and jolted to grab onto the man, but a pair of fluffy white wings halted their progress. He folded his wings behind him once again as he offered a hand to Kazu.

“My name is Diamond, by the way. My brother Aaron is the one right there.” Diamond turned his head and pointed to a tall man who was preoccupied by something behind a cash register.

Suwi nodded and walked towards Aaron to make conversation. Kazu turned back to Diamond and shrugged. “Fancy place you got ‘ere. When’d you come by?”
Diamond hummed and tapped his chin, shaking his head. “We haven’t had a sense of time since that barrier was here..but I formed during when that was up. So, in the past months we assume.”

Kazu shrugged and shoved his hands into his pockets. “Well, normally Suwi or myself would greet you once formed, but.. I guess someone else did. Anyway- Welcome to Freedom! I hope you’re well and stick around long.”

Diamond smiled and nodded. “Indeed. I hope I stay long as well. I cannot wait to meet our little host.”

“Oh god you are not prepared.”

“Huh? I am prepared for anything.”

“You are not prepared for how feral they can be.” Kazu insisted, “Like- one time they wanted to climb a stack of rectangle haybales, and once they got up, they got down by throwing themself off. You are NOT ready.”

Diamond paused before chuckling softly, “Oh, I will be prepared, do not worry. Now, you should depart quickly- Ms. Scorpio does not like to be waiting.”

“Blah blah blah yeah I know. She’s a spooky lady.” Kazu pushed his glasses down and winked with his blind eye, “Don’t try to teach an old dog the tricks he knows, eh?”

Suwi waved them goodbye as Tamki and Kazu left the store. The streets slanted upwards ever so slightly, but it became noticeable when Tamki started to lean more on Kazu. Kazu wished he could just teleport up there, but he didn’t know the new location nor if anything was changed.

The incline became flat as duo came face to face with the hall. It was the same as Kazu remembered it- a building made of wood in the shape of a christian cathedral with the bell in a shimmering white. It didn’t ring every hour, however- instead it rang whenever there was an emergency or a meeting. The clock was spinning frantically.

Tamki looked up at Kazu, “Ready?” They asked.

“Judging from how hard you’re gripping onto me? Yeah, I am.”

Together, they walked inside the cathedral, ready to be judged.

Chapter Text

It was the same as the last time he was inside. Kazu's eyed the banners draped along the walls. Each was a different depiction of alters in the system- Suwi, Ameyna, Tamki, himself, and others such as Diamond and Aaron. Each was beautifully stitched by an unseen force and taken care of by the same force. Each one was rolled out once someone new formed, and was taken away when someone went dormant.

The wooden walls reminded him of Ellesmera- wooden, coiling, and completely natural. The windows didn’t contain any glass in their frames. Moss coiled upwards on golden pillars and lined the isle where Kazu and Tamki slowly walked down. Mushrooms of unnamed species and flowers of thousands came along with the moss. All of it was watered by the robot intern, Radar.

Benches lined the sides of the isle. They were made of the same material as the walls but weren’t attached to the floor, and had comfy satin seating. They contained a few books each, either left by fellow headmates or were there from the start. If you pushed down a slab of wood underneath the bench, you could kneel on it. The kneeling part was barely used- only a few were religious, and no one had any confessions.

Tamki suddenly stopped, staring upwards. Kazu raised an eyebrow to question them, but trailed their vision to see it first. His blood ran cold. Between the spot of Ghosts and Kazus’ banner, there was a large gap. Lifting his glasses to get a better look through his good eye, he found what Tamki was horrified by; on a lone golden hook laid burnt remains of a banner. He couldn’t remember who it was, but only a red trim along the hook was evidence that it even existed.

“... who was that?” Kazu asked in a whisper.

Tamki shook their head, “You ask the wrong lord. I am but left clueless to whom it could it have been. May their rest be fruitful.”

With a solemn nod, the two continued down the aisle. The occurrence left him confused; no banners were ever burnt nor could be burnt- he tried- so how was this possible?

The possibilities left his head spinning and confused him further. Trying to distract himself, Kazu planted a kiss on Tamki's cheek and pulled them closer. It worked in an odd way- their ears and tail perked upwards. Their tail maneuvered and swatted his back. It was a nice distraction.

After exiting the main cathedral to the side door on the left, climbing a set of annoyingly long stairs, and maneuvering around the halls, Kazu stopped at the doors. Large enough so anyone could enter, they remained elegant enough to be inside of the cathedral. The frames were made of roots of a tree, while the material was a formation of gold and wood, creating beautiful spiral patterns.

Tamki stepped forward and took the knocker, banging the door four times. When there wasn’t a response immediately, Tamki stepped back and took Kazu's arm once again. The two knew better than to speak, so they waited.

After uncounted minutes passed, a robotic voice spoke past the door. “Enter!”

(Huh? Isn’t that robot supposed to be out today? He’s out every second day- I’ve counted I swear. Did they lose track of time that hard?) Kazu pondered as Tamki pulled him forward and pushed the doors in.

It was a small room- barely enough to fit the four now with the clutter inside, but the height made up for it. The roof was entirely made of glass that was currently shifted into itself to have a natural breeze flow through. There were modern metal file cabinets, with various of its contents spread out on the dark oak desk in the centre.

There were two people in the room other than Tamki and Kazu; one was a younger male in a green sweater and a brown vest. A blue tie was hastily tied and loose around the white collar. The robot wore glasses that were taped to his head, making Kazu chuckle softly.

The other was a woman; the one Kazu truly feared. She had black hair tied into a tight ponytail, allowing no strands to escape. Various black markings lined her pale face, swirling under her eyes and dotting her forehead. She wore her silver armour but discarded the helm. As soon as Kazu and Tamki stopped walking into the room, she looked up with white eyes.

“Ma’am.” Tamki bowed to her, Kazu following quickly after.

“Good evening, Tamki. From Kazu's appearance in front of me, I can infer that the barrier is no more?” She sat straight, hands laced on her desk.

“Indeed. I brought him here to allow him to recall the details of what has happened. I wished to bring along Suwi, but he wished to see his husband beforehand.”

She clicked her tongue and shook her head. “Excuses. It will do with one, however. Sit, Kazu, and recall exactly what has transpired.”

Blunt as ever. Kazu sat down and started to recount from the start. The Shade, meeting Eragon’s little gang, Ellesmera, the teacher and trainings, becoming one of the most important political figures in Alagaesian history-

“Kazu.” She narrowed her eyes. “Are you being truthful?”

He blinked and looked at her. He wanted to tell her off for interrupting his amazing story, but he knew the repercussions. “Yes, m’lady. Ghost became a whole ass- ahem, a whole Rider.”

The colour drained from her face, and she lifted a hand to rub her temple. “Where are they now?”

“Uh.. they were flying out of Ellesmera to meet with the queen of the Varden- the rebellion- in Surda. Travelling alongside Orik.” He fidgeted with his glasses.
She nodded and turned to the boy in the green sweater. “Radar, is anyone with Ghost to inform them of what has happened internally?”

Radar jolted from flicking through files and swung his arm in a wide motion and typed away on a keyboard that appeared. “It looks..well, it looks like Vynx is there! Been there for the past… hour and a half.”

“So he was there as soon as it fell.” She closed her eyes to ponder options. Kazu swallowed and choked when she suddenly spoke again, “Kazu. Did you see him?”

He clicked his tongue a few times and shook his head. “Nope. I didn’t see him- as soon as the barriers fell, me and Suwi saw Tamki. Not Vynx. I think he was either on the opposite side, or in..” His voice trailed off, “..Ms. Scorpio? What happened to the theatre, by the way?”

Ms. Scorpio crooked her mouth up slightly. “Various changes have transpired, Kazu. I am sure that you informed him, Tamki? Good- it saves what little time we have. But the theatre is gone- it won’t be back.”

Kazu bit his tongue, glancing to the side. The room fell silent apart from the occasional paper rustling and Tamki's tail swishing against the wall. Kazu scoffed and pressed his finger to his cheek and temple. “There’s something else going on, isn’t there? I mean, all y’all are off. Tamki wouldn’t be so eager to see me, Radar would be out watering, and we’d be let inside immediately.”

Kazu bit his tongue as those ice cold eyes dug into his head. He pushed his sunglasses up, trying to keep a nonchalant face. Instead of losing her temper, Ms. Scorpio looked like she aged twice her hidden age. She sat straight and laid her arms on the desk.

“Kazu.” She started, “There has been rumour of an appearance of a new alter. Someone that shouldn’t be here. We are taking measures to keep him out at all costs.”

Kazu leaned forward. This was more his field. “What’s his name? Why’re we keeping him out?”

“We… suspect, that he is a dangerous force to Ghost, and he cannot be allowed to interact with them. He is extremely manipulative and self destructive.” Ms. Scorpio put up a hand, “No. We have already confirmed that there is no negative force at play from known alters."

Before Kazu could speak up, she pointed to a cleared out wall and snapped her fingers, turning on a hologram. The hologram was of an island, with four circles behind it. Each had a line extending outwards with a name connected. It took Kazu a second to read them. Ms. Scorpio pinched her fingers and pulled up a particular circle up, revealing a series of pictures that reminded Kazu of Fallout; New Vegas.

“That is another new area that has appeared as of recent. There is the third party there, but contact is extremely hard to make, and trips to such a place would take our attention away from where we are needed. So we are monitoring it until action is required." She explained.

Kazu squinted his eyes and sighed, “This is going to build to me checking it out, aye?”

“I was hoping that this would peak your curiosity without asking you directly, yes.”

“Damn you know me too well.” Kazu groaned, “Fine. Give me a solid five business days, I guess. I need so much rest and at least a bit of time to catch up.”

Ms. Scorpio looked to Radar, who nodded to her. She took a deep breath in, “..fine. I will allow you this. You have worked hard alongside Suwi and deserve to rest for the time. For now, I ask that you not let your guard down; if any suspicious activity appears, you contact me immediately with this.”

Radar handed Kazu some sort of wrist watch. He raised an eyebrow, and Radar took over to explain. “I-it’s a hologram watch! The button to change the time has been converted to activate and turn on the system.. I installed an automatic function to speed dial Ms. Scorpio if you click it rapidly. I also had the time to install a few games on it but they might not..well, they might not work too well I’m so sorry.”

Kazu smirked slightly and patted Radar’s head, the metal clunking underneath his hand. “You did good. Fits like a glove. Let me test that speed dial feature.” He began to rapidly click the now button on the side of his watch. Thirty seconds passed before Ms. Scorpio’s tablet started to ring. “Huh. So it does work.”

“It is a feature unique to yours.” Ms. Scorpio declined the call before continuing. “Since you are my runner and a reliant for information, it will be a permanent feature. Am I clear?” When Kazu nodded, she turned to Tamki. “How does your work?”

“It has worked fine.” Tamki brushed their tail into view to reveal a small silver band near the tip. “The masking is quite special.”

“Masking? What the fuck-”

“Mouth. The watches have an ability to cloak themselves if unused for more than three minutes.” She gestured to Radar, who showed his own wrist-watch. “It is a safety measure in case if you are prone to losing it, or if you are in danger. If you take it off, we will assume that you are in immediate danger and will send out the corresponding peoples. Once masked, you will not feel it- do not worry about having troubles sleeping.”

“Thank you, Ms. Scorpio.” Kazu took a deep breath in and out, “Anything else?”

Ms. Scorpio laid her tablet in front of her. The display was a navy blue, with light blue icons that were in various shapes to represent its contents. She clicked on one that Kazu guessed that were notes. She opened one file and swiped it upwards, where Kazu's watch vibrated. “I have just sent you the files of what we know about this stranger. Other than that, you are dismissed.”

Kazu patted his wrist and nodded, standing and thanking Ms. Scorpio for her time. He turned to Tanki, who looked to be itching to get out. He took their arm and lead them outside. They each didn’t speak until they were downstairs and back to the main cathedral. Tamki fell into one of the benches and sighed, their tail curling around them. “This is all but too stressful. I wish for it to go back to before this; where we craved for adventure. Now that it is here, I wish for it to vanish.”

“It’ll be over soon.” Kazu crouched by Tamki and placed a hand on their thigh. “How about we go to your place? We can just relax, cuddle just a little bit, and then address the situation we’re in. Sounds good?”

Tamki nodded and yawned, standing slowly and leaning on Kazu. The blond laughed and raised an eyebrow. “Why don’t I just carry you?”

Tamki climbed onto Kazu back in record time. Kazu held their legs gently as they wrapped their arms around him, their head against his own. With another yawn and a gentle touch of their tail, Tamki was asleep.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=

The house was just as Kazu remembered it. Surrounded by a beautiful blue sky and a decently large field, there was a navy blue and white house. The top part was painted white, just creeping under the window before it went into a deep blue. The driveway was empty, but the stairs showed signs of life with potted plants decorating the edges.

The memory of being invited for the first time occupies Kazu's mind as he walks up the stairs.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=


“Isn’t it great?” The black haired person spoke. “It’s just what we need!”

“Especially after being chased after the old home. I loved the field way more, but this will do.” Kazu nodded firmly.

The house was surrounded in a neighbourhood, an occasional car passing behind on the street. The three stood united on the driveway, the red camaro parked beside them. Kazu crossed his arms and smirked, “Well? Going to show me the inside, or are we just admiring it?”

Tamki didn’t respond, instead grabbing Kazu's hand and dragging him up the stairs. Laughter bubbled out of Kazu as he was dragged along, running behind Tamki.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Kazu pushed open the door and instantly paused. Tamki seemed to keep up with the house by themself- there was a faint smell of lavender in the air, which Kazu identified as a candle burning. The house was simple- a set of stairs hugged one wall, a kitchen being halfway hidden behind a wall. Kazu took a second to register the house before passing by the coffee table and walking up the stairs, the awkward weight of Tamki being shuffled around. 

=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Tamki eagerly dragged Kazu up the stairs, smiling mischievously. They threw open the first door on the left and stood in the centre of the room. It screamed Tamki; dark bedsheets and blackout curtains, with a gentle star lamp making its rounds on the ceiling and walls. The desk along the left wall was cluttered with clay and art supplies, with a tablet on a stand in the centre. The closet was flung open, with various black and purple clothing tumbling out and scattered around. 

“What do you think?! I have been working hard to make progress of my empire!” Tamki opened their arms.

“..I like it, emo boy.” Kazu teased and sat down on the bed. It was a comfortable memory foam.

“Ah-! I am not an “emo boy”! It is simply a mark from the underworld.” Tamki sat beside him, staring at the floor and kicking their legs.

Kazu just rolled his eyes then and laid down. He yawned by accident and rolled on his back, staring at the ceiling. It was quiet for a few moments, and Kazu made the mistake to let his guard down. He felt his glasses start to slip off, and he shot upwards and grabbed Tamki's wrist a bit harshly. Tamki looked scared for a moment before they hardened. “..my apologies, I should have asked.”

“..it’s fine. I would’ve done the same.” Kazu insisted, but internally his heart still raced with anxiety.

Fearing that they ruined the peace, Tamki stood to get something. Kazu pulled them right back down and chuckled. “Let’s just sleep. I’m fucking exhausted.”

A rewarding squeak and nod was all Tamki did to respond. Only when he was sure that Tamki wouldn’t turn is when Kazu removed his sunglasses. He kept his eyes shut and set them on the bedside table before turning to face the wall. “..goodnight, Tamki.”

“Goodnight, Kazu.”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“God, remember when I was shy like that about my glasses?” Kazu laughed to himself as he sat nearby the bed. 

Kazu removed his glasses and looked at them. There wasn’t any chips in the paint or any scratches to the lenses, which he was thankful for. He had stolen these glasses from his uncle before escape from the lab- it helped tremendously with his blind eye. Ever since then, he kept his hair long and the glasses on in silent spite.

Kazu jumped from his spot when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Expecting the lab coat, he turned his head around to see Tamki's tail on his shoulder instead of a hand.
Right. He was in the Atrist house. Not in the lab.

He gently took their tail in his hand and rubbed the fur, leaning his head back to stare up at the ceiling. A dark feeling brewed in his chest.

Chapter Text

“I doubt I could ever be comfortable in the air, but I can understand why you and Sokladr enjoy it so. Flying makes you feel free and unfettered, like a fierce-eyed hawk hunting his prey! It sets my heart a-pounding, it does.” Orik had said after a while of being in flight.

Ghost agreed with him. Ever since they left Ellesmera, they had made it a mission to talk with Sokladr as much as they could. However, they were interrupted by Vynx bursting into conversation. After calming down the dragon and explaining their condition, Sokladr was furious that it was hidden from him for so long, insisting to jokingly punish them with a series of barrel rolls. Ghost had to rapidly scream out that Orik was on his back too, much to the dwarf’s confusion. For now, they were in a temporary truce until Sokladr could fly with Ghost alone.

Ghost had their goggles on, letting them see the movements in the darkened shadows caused by the trees. What the queen claimed was true; it did give them a sense of night vision! Even when they pushed them on their head- which was rare, considering the wind made their eyes water- they could see as if their glasses were on. It was incredible what the elves could do.

The forest stretched wide to each white horizon, fading as it did from the deepest green to a hazy, washed-out purple. Woodlands birds flitted above the gnarled pines, uttering shrieks of alarm when Sokladr swooped down for a midday snack. He flew low to the canopy in order to protect the two passengers from the arctic temperatures in the upper reaches of the sky. Despite that, Ghost still had to put on their purple sweater- it was baggier then they remembered. (Remind me to shower when I can. This grime is going to kill me.)

(Want to see how hot you’ve become? And to think you got rid of me.) Vynx teased before sighing loudly. (It’s good to be back.)

(You’ve been around?) Sokladr asked.

(Oh yeah. Before you hatched even.)

Orik nudged Ghost to get their attention, and after letting down their barriers, he offered to play a game of riddles. Ghost accepted the challenge and invited the rest of the group to join in, and the game was on. Sokladr sat out- he wished to focus on maneuvering.

(The only riddles I know are in Dwarvish. I will do mine best to translate them, but the results may be rough and unwieldy.) Then he asked: (Tall I am young. Short I am old. While with life I do glow, Urûr’s breath is my foe.)

(Ack, I’m out.) Ghost laughed aloud, (I know nothing about dwarven gods.)

(Aye. It is not fair to myself or Ghost. I know little of your gods.) Saphira added.

Ghost pondered this for a few minutes. The phrase “Tall I am young” rang a bell of familiarity in their head. It reminded them of the variation from home, and the answer to that was..

(Is it a candle?) Saphira asked.

(Right you are.) Orik responded.

(I do poorly with such riddles. I’ve not been inside a house since the day I hatched, and I find enigmas difficult that deal with domestic subjects.) Next she offered: (What herb cures all ailments?)

(Oh-! Its thyme! Thyme is so good for vitamin C, potassium and manganese!) Ghost chimed. They remembered clearly from Oromis’s lessons.

(Right you are, O otherworldly Rider.) Saphira answered.

“Not fair! This is not mine native tongue. You cannot expect me to grasp such wordplay!” Orik cried from in front of Ghost.

(How about I give you a riddle that we all know from Canada?) Ghost smirked slightly as they rattled their brain for one. Vynx whispered a few, and Ghost selected one; (What can you hear, but not see or touch, even though you control it?)

Ghost was satisfied when everyone was stumped. They swung their head side to side, waiting for guesses and the eventual answer. When no one spoke, Sokladr piped up quietly, (..it it the air?)

(Close, but no. Do you want a hint?)

(No! It’s your voice!) Eragon suddenly cried. (Ah- it has to be!)

Ghost burst out in laughter, nodding. (It is! Quite fun, isn’t it? Although wind could be an answer in this case- I guess this riddle has multiple answers!)

Orik scoffed in annoyance before proposing his own riddle; (I am named Morgothal’s Forge and Helzvog’s Womb. I veil Nordvig’s Daughter and bring gray death, And make the world anew with Helzvog’s Blood. What be I?)

The trip continued with these types of riddles, although Orik’s never came up with an answer. Ghost tried to poke and prod it out of him, and even almost got him to spill it once, but Sokladr called them out. Ghost was punished by not being able to answer for three more riddles.

Ghost barely took note as Du Weldenvarden’s forest disappeared. Instead, vast fields with various paths laid in various directions. It hit them too close to home; long car rides from their small home to Edmonton always had long patches of fields, commonly with farmers with tractors on them. Sokladr sent them feelings of comfort, and they discarded the feelings for a later date.

Once they landed to camp, Ghost busied themself with setting the fire ablaze. Once the flames roared to life, they settled nearby and closed their eyes. They all had a mutual agreement to be quiet; the night was dark and long, and the plains of the fields only emphasized their insignificance to the world.

Dova seized the moment to spend time with Ghost, sitting close by but not saying anything. A consciousness poked into their mind, and Ghost let in Eragon.

(Come here. I wish to show you something.)

(Just tell me. I’m comfortable.) Ghost huffed

(Just come here!) Eragon insisted. Ghost was taken off guard by his attitude, but obeyed and stood up, going over to Eragon, who remained crouched by Zar’roc. He thought for a moment before lowering his voice to a whisper; “Do you have any energy that can be contributed towards the belt of the Beloth the Wise?”

“..Oh- yes. Is that all? I could’ve done it from where I sat.” Ghost huffed, adjusting around to comfortably lend their energy to the diamonds embedded into the sheath. They also put energy into the gemstones along their goggles, and even into the pin Dova gave them.

Eragon leaned into them, and Ghost instantly leaned back. Before they could ask what he was up to, he tapped their hat. “May I have it for a moment?”

“Oh- yeah! Here.” Ghost flipped off their hat and put it on Eragon’s head. With a giggle, they pushed the brim down over his eyes. “You look adorable!”

Eragon pushed the brim back up, removed it, and looked at the various pins across their hat. With their hat off now, they pushed their goggles on top of their head. He brushed his thumb over the flower and gently whispered the words to transfer his energy into it. Ghost smiled and watched quietly- he seemed so..peaceful. As if even the hardest rain couldn’t disturb him.

He opened his eyes and smiled to Ghost. He set their hat to the side before sitting beside them, staring into the embers of the fire. “..What is it like in Canada? Is it similar to Alagaesia?” He asked.

Ghost pressed their lips together. It was hard to answer; at one hand, they wanted to keep their life a secret- an ace up their sleeve. But at the same time, they wanted desperately to spill their world. To share the culture and passion from their home.

“Well.. It’s similar, but not exact. We have massive rolling fields, vast forests, and some rivers and lakes- but not much. I lived in a place called Alberta; it’s infamous for its fields.” Ghost started, pulling their legs to their chest and resting their chin on their knees. “We have cemented roads however. LIke your cobblestone roads, but if they were more solid and liquid absorbent- that’s just cobblestone- scratch that, then.

“Oh, the capital was called Edmonton. It had one of the largest shopping..districts, in Canada! It has a large ship, an ice rink, waterpark and arcade inside! I visited that arcade so many times- god, I miss that.”

“Arcade? Waterpark?” Eragon asked, “What do those mean?”

Ghost started to speak, but dissolved as they realized the difficulty of explaining it. Instead, they faced Eragon and gently pressed into his mind. Allowing them inside, Ghost sent him mulitple memories of visiting arcades and splashing around in waterparks. They honed in on one memory of them playing the virtual Mario Kart. They pulled out then, looking at him. “Does..that make sense?”

Eragon sat for a while, silent as he processed the information. Ghost assumed he was also talking with Saphira when they passed the two minute mark in silence. He then nodded to their question and asked, “How does it all work? I mean- you said that your world doesn’t contain magic!”

Ghost clicked their tongue. “It’s..hard to explain. I don’t really get it either- it’s like asking an butcher to forge you a sword. But.. we have that type of technology all around us. In our transportation, work, and even schools.”

Eragon drilled them on even more questions about their life, such as how do cars works or how they get from one long distance to another in such a short time. Ghost was happy to answer every question until they grew exhausted, from which they laid down and stared up at the stars.

“..even though we have all of that advancement, it comes at a cost.” They suddenly spoke. “.. we pollute our waters in order to dye our clothes. We fog up our atmosphere in order to mass produce items. We even pollute our skies with light in order to illuminate millions. Some kids don’t get to see the stars as clearly if they live in the city. We destroy ourselves in order to benefit, Eragon.”

Eragon frowned. “Couldn’t they do something about it?”

“People call it poppycock. A hoax. They deny that from our benefit we also kill ourselves. It’s terrible, but some people try to encourage the good. Before I came here, I think there was a movement to end all fossil fuels by.. Twenty thirty? I can’t remember clearly with this fatigue settling.”

“Then we shall discuss tomorrow. Sleep, Ghost.” Eragon spoke, and Ghost yawned and leaned back on a tree behind them.

=-=-=-=-=-=

The group departed early morning once again. This time, Dova sat with Ghost whilst Orik sat with Eragon. Dova sat behind Ghost, his hair tied so the front strands were in a braid. The loose hair was then tied into a ponytail. He offered to do the same for Ghost, but when they pointed out that they had vastly different hairstyles, he settled for braiding their hair. Ghost settled their goggles on their face, and they were off.

The long grass was overtaken by soft sand, and red dunes started to settle into the scenery. Plant life became more and more scarce as they flew deeper into the desert. The air became hotter and drier. Ghost shifted into their saddle, unsettled by the change into unfamiliar terf. They felt like they just stepped foot into a cage of snakes, and they had to make their way across barefoot.

As the sun began its descent, Ghost noticed a cluster of mountains in the distant east. They recalled from the maps they examined that it must be Du Fells Nángoröth, where the wild dragons had gone to mate, to raise their young, and eventually to die. (We must visit once this war has concluded.) Sokladr mentioned.

(We will, I promise.) Ghost patted his neck to settle the deal.

As they settled into camp, Ghost finally brought up the issue that gripped their mind. “What do we do about me and Sokladr?” They blurted as Eragon lit the camp.

“What do you mean?” Orik asked, “You two are fine as now.”

“I..” Now they sounded arrogant. Their voice faltered, giving way to a wave of pure anxiety and fear. It was like presenting a project entirely in french without knowing the proper pronunciation.

“I..was just thinking. Wouldn’t it be good to.. And this sounds so bad, but wouldn’t it be good to keep us a secret? For an advantage over the Empire? They don’t know about me at all- wouldn’t it be good to keep Sokladr and I a secret?”

Orik brushed a hand through his beard. “You propose this, yet how do we hide his bulk? Don’t suppose we can sneak a dragon past the entire Varden?”

Ghost bit their lip. He was right- there was no way that Sokladr could hide from thousands of people! Dova spoke up for them, standing to their left. “I think we don’t need to. Eragon, how far is the Varden roughly?”

“At least two days of travel still.”

“And how close could we get to them?”

“Are you thinking to sneak Sokladr close enough?!” Ghost gasped. “That...” They trailed off as their mind ran with various plans, discarding and adding to it until they nodded and smirked with satisfaction. “..That might just actually work. Pile in; Dova is an absolute genius.”

Chapter Text

The third day of travelling was a lot easier; a draft lifted both dragons, allowing them to fly faster than they could’ve flown on their own. Within the day, they cleared the desert entirely, leaving a rocky plain instead. Nomads dressed in robes to cover from the sun shouted as the two dragons flew overhead, but none dared to engage.

Eragon, Saphira, Dova and Orik bivouacked for the night at the southernmost end of Silverwood Forest while Ghost and Sokladr settled for a longer stay. The Silverwood forest laid along Lake Tüdosten, which was named so because it was composed almost entirely of beeches, willows, and trembling poplars. Ghost took off their goggles and perked them over the brim of their hat. The goggles and pins clanked together and made the strap ride up behind their head, so they discarded the idea and put the goggles around their neck instead.

The forest was young. Ghost guessed the trees were only a couple decades old. The air was a warmth that blanketed them to a soothing rest. They looked over the group; dwarf, half-elf, actual elf and two dragons. It was something straight from fanfiction; a modern human falling into a world of fantasy. Only this time, it was real.

Ghost settled on the ground a bit away from the group. The fire reminded them of late nights in their backyard with company. Mosquitos always got into their ears and bit into their arms, and the smoke always seemed to come over to where they sat. Ghost would take mosquitos over this entire situation by this point. Instead of a side bag with a notepad and book, they wielded a shield and a sword across their back. Ghost reached and touched their ear, shivering as they felt it coming to a slow point. They pulled their hand back and tucked it under their arm. (I’m losing more of who I am.)

In the morning, Ghost and Sokladr stayed behind in the forest. As Orik climbed onto Saphira, Eragon came over and furrowed his eyebrows together and upwards, his lips forming a small frown. “Are you sure you’re going to be alright for the time alone?”

“Eragon. I literally trained with you. I am a Rider as well- I’ll be fine.” Ghost put a hand on his shoulder. “I just need you to stick with this plan, got it?”

“..fine. But are you-”

“Yes, Eragon. I’m Fine.”

Eragon wanted to ask again, but Dova stepped forward this time. “It’s time to go, Eragon. Are you ready?”

He looked over to Dova, eyebrows close together and his lips pressed tight. “I’m coming. Just saying goodbye for now.”

Once Eragon stepped away and jumped onto Saphira, Dova moved towards Ghost. His movements were oddly graceful but tense, and his eyes kept casting towards the ground. He suddenly embraced them, letting out a tense breath. “This sounds foolish, but stay safe.”

“You too. Remember to give me the signal.” Ghost patted his back and pressed their face into his collarbone. He smelt like fresh pine and gentle floral. Reluctantly, Ghost pulled away and watched Dova run off towards the capital, towards the south. Orik was waving them off as Saphira leapt into the air. Then, it was just Ghost and Sokladr.

There were a few moments of silence as the two watched Saphira disappear from view before Sokladr spoke. (Why did you hide it from me?)

(Hm? What do you mean?) Ghost asked, despite knowing the answer.

(Why did you hide your.. alters from me? Do you not trust me enough?)

Ghost’s heart broke to his words. He laid his head down on his front paws, his eyes shifting to look at a tree with a broken off branch. Ghost sensed the poor tree in pain. (Do you not trust me enough? Do you dislike it when I am this close? Is there an issue about me?) Sokladr pressed Ghost for an answer.

(Sokladr-! Don’t say that about yourself. I trust you with everything and anything! You know about my past and my worries, my anxiety and doubts- please don’t say those things.)

(Then why did you hide them?!) Sokladr snapped his head to face Ghost, his eyes narrowed and his pupils in thin slits. Sokladr’s size was roughly of a bobcat construction machine, with his head being larger than six feet. His tail flicked around impatiently, scraping and cutting into trees.

Ghost tried to formulate an answer, but Kazu was quicker to the draw. He gently pulled a hand on their shoulder, pulling them out of the chair. When Ghost refused to go, he took the front a bit aggressively, causing Ghost to stumble and lean against Sokladr’s head as he slowly pulled them out. Kazu straightened out, dusted himself off, and smiled up to Sokladr. He took off the goggles as well, disliking the feel on his face.

(Alright, let me explain.) He started, his russian accent more deep when he spoke mentally. (It is nothing against you. We hid from anyone who came into our mind. Minds? I’ll consider it one for this reason. But it’s nothing against you, you gentle giant.)

(Then why did you hide?)

(It… was more of an instinct than anything. We hid from everyone, even Ghost themself at first.) Kazu tapped his lip as he tried to word it. (It’s.. well, to try and gauge your reaction for if we should reveal ourselves. Y’know?)

Sokladr turned his eyes away from Kazu, his feelings of confusion leaking through the mental link. (..how..many more are there exactly?)

(Twenty two, but only about fifteen of us have fronted. You’ve met Vynx and I, but theres Suwi whom was with me throughout the entire time in Ellesmera. He and I managed to get.. In contact with Ghost when you hatched, so I have to thank you for that.)

The confusion only grew stronger, with a small sense of satisfaction. (List everyone who I may have spoken to.)

(Myself, Suwi, and Vynx. You’ll meet more on the way, but you’ve spoken to only those three because..god, it sounds insane, but there was a barrier blocking Ghost from us. When you hatched, it gave me and Suwi a window to come closer and be trapped inside with Ghost. However, when we left Ellesmera, the barrier completely collapsed, which resulted in Vynx accompanying Ghost.)

Sokladr fell to silence, turning his head a bit away from Kazu as he thought. Kazu sighed and walked to the extinguished campfire, looking at it intensely. He whispered the word of magic, yet nothing happened. He raised an eyebrow and tried again, but nothing happened once again. With a sigh, he looked to Sokladr. (Uh..awkward question. Can you light the fire for us?)

(You cannot?)

Kazu shook his head and shuffled away as Sokladr twisted his head around. He breathed deeply for a few breaths before blowing out a black flame, igniting the fire in darkness. Kazu looked over to Sokladr. (Since when could you do that?! You didn’t breathe fire in Ellesmera!)

(It was a day before we left. When Ghost left their treehouse in a frenzy, I rushed to Eragon and Saphira’s resting place and awoke them, accidently smoking them out. When Eragon left, Saphira and I went out and.. That is how I found out.)

(And you didn’t tell Ghost?)

(We both have our secrets, then.) Kazu could’ve sworn he saw Sokladr wink to that. 

Kazu rolled his eyes and settled by the fire, shifting a bit around to get comfortable on the thorny grass. Sokladr shuffled over to rest nearby him. Kazu thought back to Ellesmera, and recalled how long it took for Sokladr to hatch. (Question; it took you so long to hatch since we were switching so much, right? You got confused?)

(..That makes sense. I remember when I wished to hatch, only to feel as if the presence was..) Sokladr paused to get his words right, (Switched, per say.)

(Hah, literally.)

Kazu leaned his head back onto Sokladr’s warm underbelly, sighing as they laid together. Sokladr put his wing around to cover him, and Kazu gently touched his wing membrane. It was different from his own- he had an orange membrane, while Sokladr had a creamy-yellow. He gently ran his finger across it, smiling slightly.

The rest of the day was mundane. Kazu went out to hunt while Sokladr ran along the ground to exercise. Occasionally, they ran into each other. Kazu nearly shot him twice, and Sokladr pinned him down thinking he was a guard. Overall, they enjoyed each others company.

It was afternoon when they finished their respective activites. Ghost reminded Kazu of the plan, and he scrambled to get the bowl of water ready. He pulled Ghost back to the front, which they took gratefully. Hovering their hands over the bowl, they whispered, “Draumr kópa,” and let the surface of the water swirl to form a picture.

Dova appeared in a white void. They grew a bit angered when they couldn’t see anyone else, but Dova appeared to be writing something furiously. He perked his head up and looked to his left, saying something Ghost could figure was scrying. Soon, Dova raised his hand and pointed two fingers upwards, twisted his wrist counterclockwise, and put his fingers to his left cheek. Wait. I will come to you.

Ghost nodded and let the spell go. They leaned back and looked up to Sokladr, (Something is amiss. I’m lucky I thought ahead for a go ahead and a wait gesture.)

(Indeed, it was clever to think ahead.)

Ghost poured the water back into their waterskin as they waited for the day to pass. They kicked their legs and clinked together their boots. Taking off their hat, they debated internally before opening their pack and putting their hat inside. They removed their flower pin and pinned it to their shirt beforehand.

They raised their hand to their ear again and brushed their side-shave. It was long enough that it was getting caught in their braid constantly, so they decided to fix that. Rummaging their pack on Sokladr, they took a dagger out and placed it where the shorter part of their hair met the long braid. They thought about it before putting the dagger down. It’ll take too long.

Finding the right words, they wrote it down on their arm and refined it mentally before chanting it aloud. At once, the hair that made up their side-shave fell off, leaving only shortened hair behind as the longer hair crumbled to soot. Rubbing the freshly shaved hair back and forth, Ghost nodded in satisfaction. It was just like back at home, when their mom invited a friend over to cut their hair and chat. The conversations always lasted the same time and sometimes longer than their haircut. Ghost lingered around to hear it, despite the itchy feeling of hair down their shirt.

Ghost felt a tear slide down their cheek, and they stood with an abnormal grin. “Well! I’m going for a walk! Wait here, Sokladr! I’ll be back!”

(Let me accompany you. I worry that something is to go amiss.) Sokladr insisted. Ghost tightened the barriers around their mind, fearing he felt their sadness through the mental link.

“Nope! Goodbye!” Ghost turned on their heel and waved goodbye, holding their forearms as they shuffled away from the campfire. Away from this fantasy land. Away from all the things that held them to this world. Away from the safe haven that was the fire smoking away. Away from Sokladr, who’s feelings through the mental link expressed his confusion and slight anger.

Ghost didn’t even have the energy to cry when they stopped walking. They suddenly halted their footsteps, looking around. Trees packed closely together, and a small stump laid in front of them, the log not far from it. Instead of sitting on top, they laid beside it and rested their head along the rough edges.
Just like the tree, Ghost too felt old and knocked down.

They rested their head in their hands, their mind running rapidly. Ghost recalled how they royally screwed up Krast and Helen- they’re probably six feet under once the guards figured out their involvement with Ghost’s escape. They recalled how they killed the innocent men while fleeing the Shade, and killing the shade. Despite their evil, they were still people. The men probably had a family. Maybe a wife and children, who were waiting for him to come home. Waiting for him to come home, and Ghost just took it away. They choked out a sob, curling up into a tight ball. They wanted nothing more than to rip open the sky and return home. Nothing more than to just sit in bed all day while getting pestered to help with the garden. Nothing more than just.. Exist.

(Why don’t you run away?)

The voice made their sobs quiet down. Ghost rubbed their nose. (Where to? This hell hole is small- I wouldn’t escape.)

(East. Who knows what lies east? No one would follow you.) Dreyma continued. (You could flee back to Ellesmera. The elves wouldn’t mind to host their precious rider for longer. You could come to Uru’baen. Galbatorix w-)

“And join the very man who enlisted the men I have killed? You are insane.” Ghost growled, “Leave me, else you will be thrown to the wastes.”

(My ideas will return to you, Ghost.)

“Ominous as ever.” They scoffed, wiping their tears as they stood up. They looked up and gasped; it was already nighttime!

Ghost opened their mind and located Sokladr, rushing towards him again. They burst into the small clearing and tumbled over a root, landing face-first into the dirt before going limp. They shot their head up to meet Sokladr’s yellow eyes. With a laugh from both, Ghost stood up and dusted themself off.

(He isn’t here yet?) Ghost asked.

(He just contacted me that he will be here soon. Eragon and Orik went ahead to accompany her majesty.)

(I’m sorry?)

(Nasuada went ahead to confront Galbatorix’s army. Eragon was advised to join her immediately.) Sokladr explained, (Dova is returning to discuss a new plan.)

Ghost rubbed their forehead. This wasn’t going as they thought. The plan was simple; The group returns, tells Nasuada of their presence, and Ghost files in under the cover of a new moon. Now, they were losing time. Ghost knocked their fist to their head, frustrated by the results.

Ghost waited for two hours before Dova poked his head through the bushes. He didn’t even looked tired; just a bit sweaty from covering the vast distance on his own. He looked at Ghost and approached, taking a second to drink before speaking, “Sokladr has told you?”

“Yeah. What’d you tell Eragon to do?”

“..I told him to continue with the original plan, but to scry me once he was about to meet her majesty so we can be on our way.” Dova sighed, “I apologize for not consulting you, but we needed to act quick.”

Ghost held their head and tried to think of a better plan. They assumed it’d be out in the open, so it was harder to transport Sokladr around. The elves already knew about Sokladr, so it wasn’t a hazard to get him past. It was just hiding his tracks, but keeping him close enough in case of attack. Maybe Ghost could let Sokladr figure it out? No,

they wouldn’t dare to leave him. They could follow the original plan, but try and hide Sokladr with magic. It’d exhaust them before the end of the first day.

“Ghost!”

Ghost shot their head up and turned to Dova. He looked angered- eyebrows scrunched with his scars glowing ever faintly. Ghost looked at the ground and saw the mass amount of footprints. They’d been pacing without knowing.

Dova approached them and cupped their cheeks, softening his gaze. “Everything is going to be ok. Please, just trust me.”

“No! No it isn’t!” Ghost snapped, “We can’t hide Sokladr anywhere- Its the goddamn fucking PLAINS!- Eragon and Orik are still going through with the plans, this situation isn’t going as planned and I can’t think of a substitute! What about this is “Going to be ok”?! It’s going to shit, and there’s no solution! None! We can’t-”

Dova pulled their face upwards and hardened his gaze. “Ghost. Take a deep breath and think. You’re fine. We can figure this out.”

Ghost remained silent, turning their head slowly to the ground. . Their mind went quiet, but still filled with ideas. They sorted slowly through the plans, and eventually turned up with one. They looked up at Dova, who was glowing slightly.

“I..have a new idea. Correct me if I’m wrong, but..”

Chapter Text

The wait till dark was exhausting. Ghost spent their time holding their sword (now dubbed, “Mr. Stab”) and trying to find new ways to switch between the shield and sword on a seconds notice. Dova caught on and sparred with them, using the dagger inside of their bag. Time went faster this way, especially when Dova knocked them on the ground the majority of times.

Dova lit the fire and Ghost settled by his side. Their frustration must have been clear on their face, because Dova put a hand on their back and asked quietly, "...are you ok?"

"No. Not at all." They admitted sheepishly. "Just- everything is building up at once, and I can't slow it down to process it. Everything is too.. fast." 

Dova thought for a moment before offering his shoulder to sleep on. Ghost leaned their head on hesitantly, but Dova chuckled and pulled Ghost closer, rubbing their shoulder. They stayed leaning against one another for a while until the moon went behind the trees. Ghost yawned, exhausted but determined to stay awake. Before they came to Alagaesia, Ghost stayed up past midnight on a regular basis. Since training and getting used to a sleep schedule, staying up before the moon rose became a challenge.

Dova rubbed their back gently. “Go to sleep. I’ll handle everything.”

“No. I...need to learn to stay up. Especially when... The plan is vital.” Ghost stretched out to conquer the sleep settling in. “So please help me stay awake.”

Dova thought for a moment before asking if they wanted to know a bit of elven culture. Despite knowing it already, Ghost agreed only to soon regret it. Dova’s voice was stronger than a lullaby, gently rocking them into unconsciousness. They fought it futilely, only to find themself too weak to fight back as their eyes shut forcefully.

=-=-=-=-=

When Ghost awoke, Dova was helping pack Sokladr. Ghost got up silently and approached him from behind, questioning what was happening. Only when Dova turned around and jolted backwards into Sokladr’s leg did they realize that Dova hadn’t heard them.

“What’s happening?” Ghost asked as Dova regained control over his heart.

“I have contacted Eragon, and it is just as I feared; a clear plains. However, the smoke caused could help with flying in undetected. The main problem is that we need to keep him hidden.”

Ghost fell silent, nodding quietly. They made up the excuse of breakfast and crouched by the fire, poking at the dead embers. (If we hide him a distance away, it’d work..but what if someone wanders off? Feels his presence? This is tricky.)

(How about using the ground as a energy production?) Sokladr crouched down, shifting around as Dova climbed up to secure the packs. (There has to be natural crystal revenes, or..)

Ghost bit their lip, trying to think. The ground being solid helped with the fact of covering footsteps, but it was just one thing out of a sea of difficulties. They poked at the fire again. A small spark ignited, and then went out. Ghost frowned and poked at the fire more before putting their hand nearby the fire. Before they could whisper the word of fire, a crackle of fire ignited under them and burnt their hand slightly. With a jolt, they stood and held their left hand. The fireplace crackled to life innocently, the yellow flames dancing around.

(Are you alright?) Sokladr asked, shifting towards them as best as he could.

Ghost stared at their hand, the skin on the underside of their hand a bit red. (..I’m fine. This just gave me an amazing idea.) Ghost grinned, (We don’t have to hide you constantly, or from all angles. We can just..hide part of you.)

(What are you implying?)

(This spark silently started a fire underneath the logs. If we could replicate this by- I don’t know, form a glass-like wall in front of you, we could use that to hide you.)

Sokladr peered over to Ghost, standing upright and accidently sending Dova to the ground. (This is absurd! You cannot possible provide enough energy.)

Ghost pointed up. (I don’t need to. Back at my home, we harnessed the power of the sun. It’s how plants flourish. If we have it so only when someone is in a certain distance it activities, then I can be alerted and guide the person away.)

(..This might be crazy enough to work. Tell the glowing elf.) Sokladr sat back down to let Dova climb on again.

Ghost rushed by Sokladr’s side and repeated the plan to Dova, leaving out the details of energy gathering to “I’ll figure it out”. He paused his handy work and nodded slowly, his hair falling over his shoulder. “That..may just work. You have to write this spell down, however. I recommend you convert this into a ward instead; if it was a wall, it could take seconds for it to appear. Mere seconds after someone has seen Sokladr.”

Ghost nodded. “I know I know- get me my notebook from my bag! Hurry! Please!”

Dova chuckled and leaned back, rummaging their bag before handing the red notebook to Ghost and a pen. They snatched it a bit aggressively before sitting down beside Sokladr’s head, writing a base line of words they needed to use. They refined it, connected the words together, then reconnected them and repeated the process until they were sure that it would work. They offered it to Dova, who took it and read it over a few times before pointing out better words to use. After the revisions, Ghost was satisfied with the spell.

It took a few more minutes, but Sokladr was packed and ready. Dova gathered a bowl of water and muttered the spell to scry. Ghost peered over his shoulder, but only saw their reflection staring back. Their grey eye was visible, glimmering in the sunlight. Ghost pulled on their goggles to hide it, and shifted around slightly behind Dova.

A few minutes passed before Dova returned the water to the waterskin. “Eragon has told Nasuada about your existence. She has prepared a clearing behind her tent for Sokladr to hide near.”

Ghost let a sigh of relief out. “How’d you get all of that through scrying?”

“You must have seen me writing frantically whilst scrying. I had to hurry in order to give him that. Circling the corresponding words put together quite a simple message.”

Ghost grinned and pushed their head against his shoulder. “Smart. Wish I thought of that.”

Dova smiled and helped them to their feet, the two crouching from scrying. Ghost smothered the fire and spread around the ashes, covering their tracks the best they could.

They decided to leave a small hint, however- using their sword to gently cut into the ground, they traced a single English letter, “V”, into the ground. The bottom pointed to the west. The wrong direction, but the indication that they were there. They used the name "V" back home whenever they sighed up for something.

Ghost went back to Sokladr and Dova afterwards. By a mutual agreement, they waited until twilight settled in to take off. Ghost jumped onto Sokladr, strapping their legs inside of the straps and securing their goggles tightly to their head. Dova stood beside them, resting a hand on Sokladr’s scaled sides. “I cannot travel with you this time, and for that I am sorry. I will see you again soon; very, very soon.”

“Please travel swift and fast, so I may see you again before long.” Ghost smiled, shifting in their saddle. “Ready, Sokladr?”

(Ready.)

Sokladr spread his wings out and took a few steps back, shaking out his bulk before rushing forwards and leaping upwards. Ghost pressed their head into Sokladr’s neck as the wind whipped their hair backwards, threatening to pull them off and away from their companion.

Chapter Text

Ghost observed the landscape through their goggles and was amazed by how much they could simply observe with the elven vision. Instead of a typical green coated night vision they were expecting, it was as if their eyes adjusted instantaneously. The ground’s various dunes and trails weren’t hidden by the night’s darkness anymore. (I feel as if I am a cat looking for my next meal.) Ghost hummed.

(You know what it is like to see with my eyes now.) Tamki responded, sitting down close to Ghost in the field.

(You mean eye? Or did some hocus pocus shit happen while we weren’t in contact?) Kazu asked, taking the seat next to Tamki.

Tamki simply grunted in response, causing Ghost to burst out in laughter. Sokladr hummed in amusement before questioning Tamki, (You only have one eye? Were you born without one?)

(No. I am simply blind in my right eye. That is why I cover it. Kazu is blind in his left eye, but his glasses have a prescription to fix it.) Tamki explained, (Together, we make two perfectly functional eyes.)

Ghost chuckled, (How many headmates are blind or have glasses? There’s you and Kazu, right? You're missing your eye due to an incident, right Kazu?)

(Who doesn’t have a what?) Sokladr asked.

(Kazu had an incident when he was younger, and his eye was damaged beyond salvation. But anyone else? What about the two new folk?) Ghost asked.

(I don’t know about Aaron- he keeps his eyes hidden- but Diamond has perfect vision. So I think it’s just us.) Kazu grunted, (Lucky bastards. Eh, twenty twenty vision is overrated anyways.)

(...you all are very strange and I do not know if I like it or not.) Sokladr commented.

The rest of the night was spent sharing stories of one another. Kazu talked on and on about how he and Tamki met in the cafe and the various adventures they went on, and Sokladr spoke about his experiences inside of the egg. Ghost didn’t mind to simply listen; the scenery was enough company.

In the morning, they landed and rested for the rest of the journey. Ghost opened the scroll they wrote on the day before and carefully spoke the ward. They made sure to use the right grammar and the more effective words. Once it was cast, they shivered as some energy left their body and formed the ward around Sokladr. They unsheathed Mr. Stab and turned the blade to see their reflection. Instead of a silver eye peering back, two deep brown eyes stared back instead. Their silver scar across their face vanished as well.

(It worked!) Ghost cried, (I’m so glad it worked! I figured if I used the same ward to shield my eye and scar, it’ll be easier instead of just covering it. Although I still plan to cover it just in case.)

(Does it have the same trigger?) Tamki questioned.

(Yes and no. No, it doesn’t share the same spell as the ward on Sokladr, but it does have a similar trigger. But if someone were to look at me really close up, they’d notice the small imperfections of my eye. I basically recreated my eye by copying and pasting my left eye on top.)

(That’s..smart? I do not know how to respond.) Tamki sighed, (I worry that will still not be enough.)

Ghost blew a raspberry before settling by Sokladr’s head. He put a paw on their lap and curled his head close to Ghost. They spent the morning sleeping, with the evening being occupied by Ghost cooking and meditating. They felt a flock of birds fly overhead, and a spider burrow itself to catch its next meal. Ghost made sure of its position before returning to themself.

Once the moon started to go under the horizon, Ghost and Sokladr took off again. Ghost slid their goggles on and crouched into the saddle, almost laying flat at some points. The moon was still dark, but a small sliver was starting to show- if they didn’t get to the Varden soon, they’d be in trouble. They gleaned to where the Burning plains were from memories of terrified birds.

It was barely an hour into their flight when a darker cloud appeared over the horizon. It grew larger and larger until Ghost and Sokladr were consumed by it. Ghost coughed violently as smoke filled their lungs, and they covered their mouth. Their goggles blocked the smoke from bothering their eyes.

(Are you alright?) Sokladr asked, sensing Ghost’s distress.

(I’m fine! Please, just stick to the plan. We have to keep out of sight!) They reminded him. (Remember the location.)

Their flight had consumed the majority of the night. The stars were obscured as if they were back in Ellesmera. The Jiet River lay before them, as thick and turgid as a gorged snake, its crosshatched surface reflecting the same ghastly hue that pervaded the Burning Plains. The water appeared chalky white, opaque and opalescent and seemed to glow with an eerie luminescence all its own. Ghost pinned the source as the river being polluted to hell and back. At least this was natural pollution, and not man-made.

Sokladr landed swiftly, getting into a crouch as Ghost leapt off. They felt the drain of energy as his ward started and dropped at points. They shuffled closer to the river and scanned the two armies that laid on the other side. It was obvious whose side was whose- To the south was the Varden, entrenched behind multiple layers of defense, where they displayed a fine panoply of woven standards, ranks of proud tents, and the selection of horses in various places. Strong as they were, their numbers paled in comparison to the size of the force assembled in the north. The opposing side- Galbatorix’s army- was so large, it measured three miles across on its leading edge and how many in length it was impossible to tell, for the individual men melded into a shadowy mass in the distance.

Ghost extended their hand and guessed the distance between the armies was roughly two miles long; three or two hours of a walk. Ghost leaned back and tapped their foot to the rough earth; this was the worst situation they could be in. The ground was a sad remnant of what it used to be. All vegetation had been swapped for tongues of fire that billowed into the sky.

They settled beside Sokladr, not daring to sit in case they needed to run. Ghost closed their eyes and extended their consciousness. They needed to be very careful- a touch to the wrong mind, and their entire plan was for naught.

They maneuvered quickly and located the minds Ghost guessed to be the spellcasters, and eventually found Dova amongst them. Praying for the mission to not go south, they gently touched his mind with memories of their time together. Dova’s mental barriers instantly went up, but went down just as fast to let Ghost in. (Ghost! Oh, you’re ok! Where are you?!)

(Across the river. The ward to cover Sokladr keeps activating and deactivating, so that’s pleasant. Where’s Eragon?)

(He’s busy with Nasuada as of the moment. Do you wish for me to contact him?)

(Please. I don’t know where to be as of the moment. I need to find a way across the river without being spotted. It would be great if you could contact him.) Ghost pleaded. Kazu was close to their tether, tempting to break it.

(It shall be done. Did your flight go well?) Dova asked.

(It went fine.. Just a bit startling to get into the plains. Didn’t realize it would actually be burning.) They chuckled humorlessly through the link. (How was the trip here?)

Dova sighed dramatically. (Horrid. I had to traverse in secret, so when I was asked about being red in the face, I simply had to disguise it as allergies! Oh, the humiliation.)

Ghost snorted, (I’m sure you’re ok, pretty boy. I have to leave now- will you be ok?)

Dova hesitated to respond. Ghost sensed a small hint of embarrassment and flattery leaking through the link. (I..I will be fine. I will have Eragon contact you as soon as he is aware of you.)

Ghost smiled and severed their connection afterwards. They rubbed their temples and focused on the problem at hand- how to get across the river. It was large- large enough to fit an entire ship with large amount of clearance on both ends.

Two hours passed, and Eragon finally touched Ghosts mind. They jolted upwards and instinctively looked around. (Eragon?!)

(It is I. Your travels were successful, aye?) He asked, the tether between them strong.

(Yes, it was. Now, we need to find a way across the river. It’s massive, and I can’t just fly Sokladr in.) They sighed, (I was thinking that Saphira could fly back and forth, but that wouldn’t make a lick of sense.. I am stuck.)

(Why would it not make sense? I can do as I please, the Varden would not dare to question me.) Saphira interjected. (When shall we come over?)

(As soon as possible.)

(We can right now.)

That shocked both Sokladr and Ghost. (Are you certain?!)

(We have a gap of time here; we have to be quick, however. Be ready.) Then the link faded.

Ghost got into the saddle once more and waited, leaning forward as they waited until the spark of blue caught their eye. They grinned and wiggled a bit lower into the saddle, waiting for the massive dragon to land on their side. Saphira slowly became larger and larger until she lowered herself and landed beside Sokladr. Ghost sighed happily and offered a wave.

(Where shall we land?) Sokaldr asked, moving to the right of Saphira.

Saphira sent mental images to Sokladr and Ghost, showcasing an empty spot where they planned to erect Eragon’s tent. Nasuada also mentioned to set up Ghost’s tent close by, so that Sokladr can hide behind the tents and potentially Saphira at points.

With the plan now set in stone, Sokladr took off behind Saphira. They flew a short distance before the wards kicked in, and Sokladr disappeared underneath Ghost. They panicked temporarily and prayed no one would see them as they turned downwards towards the tents and landed after Saphira. Sokladr crouched instantly and Ghost slid off, hiding behind Saphira as they waited for Eragon. He circled around and stood close by. Ghost gave a weak smile before they blurted out, “I’m glad to see you’re ok!”

Eragon smiled, “I am glad you are ok as well. You navigated fine, I see.”

“The birds, man. Saphira traumatized the poor birds.” Ghost chuckled, “I’m pretty sure they have to go to bird therapy. Bierapy. Do you think there are bird therapists? Do those therapists have therapists? Oh, remind me that I should probably tell you about our education system honestly. I only know the Canadian version, sadly, but we have various ones, like Canadian and American and Chinese and-” Ghost clasped a hand over their mouth as Eragon tied a bandana around their head to conceal their rounded ears. “...was I talking too much?”

“No. Even if you were, I do not mind. I enjoy your talking.” Eragon smiled slightly before securing the bandana. “You have a lot to say, and it is all interesting.”

Ghost felt their face heat up, and they laughed quietly. “You charmer. Let’s stop this puppy talk and get to the serious issue; where’s Nasuada? I still need to speak with her.”

“I believe we can right now. I have only landed here merely hours ago- I am very impressed with how fast you flew.” Eragon remarked.

Ghost shrugged and gestured for Eragon to lead the way. Eragon led them through to the pavilion, where Ghost finally met the main lady of the Varden. There were about a dozen soldiers by the woman’s side, and they drew their swords upon the entrance. Ghost reacted by reaching for Mr. Stab, but Eragon extended his arm in front of them.

“Relax, Ghost.” He whispered. Ghost let go of their sword and straightened, nodding in apology.

Nasuada didn’t move towards them, instead calling to Eragon and Ghost to approach. She was taller than they were, and she was beautiful. Her dark skin stood out against her mail, and her hair was tied into tight cornrows. Ghost stood behind Eragon, staring at the space between her eyebrows instead of her eyes.

Eragon asked what the issue was, and Nasuada explained that her scouts report of “some-hundred” Kull that approach from the northeast. Before Eragon could speak, Ghost cut in. “I suppose you wish for Eragon to accompany you, Lady Nasuada?”

She nodded as Eragon went to speak again, but Ghost shut him up with a quick and hard glare. With a smile, they turned back to Nasuada. “I will happily accompany you as well. I believe that they call for peace- a treaty, perhaps.”

“They are brutes! Monsters! You have not seen their atrocities they have committed, elf!” A man spoke from Nasuada’s side.

Ghost decided to prove their worth to the queen there and now. “I’m sorry, what is your name?”

“Jörmundur. I am the supreme commander of the Varden’s army.”

“Alright, Jörmundur. Do you think humans are brutes?” They asked. Before he responded, Ghost continued, “Take into account what w- you have done now. You slaughter one another for simple crowns, start wars for power, and sell your children and wives as slaves. You participate in war as eagerly as the Urgal’s do. You are as eager as they are. So tell me again; Do you think humans are brutes?”

Silence. Ghost took a deep breath before concluding, “These Kull come waving a white flag of peace, and you wish to shower it in a red. I would be ashamed to hold my head high as you do.” They then turned to Nasuada with the same grin as before, “I wish to accompany you, Lady Nasuada.”

The argument ended there. Ghost stood beside Eragon, clasping their hands behind their back. Kazu and Vynx cheered wildly for them, causing Ghost to crack a small smirk. Nasuada took her spot in the chair located near the back of the pavilion. She then commanded that the sides be lifted, so that all could see inside. Ghost shivered as the ward on Sokladr activated once more. They watched as soldiers lined themself parallel on each side of her. Ghost waited patiently, looking forward as the anger and insults rose in volume.

The storm of jeers and insults grew louder and louder until a single Kull entered their view, walking toward Nasuada while a mob of the Varden peppered him with taunts. The Urgal held his head high and bared his yellow fangs, but did not otherwise react to the abuse directed at him. He was a magnificent specimen, eight and a half feet tall, with strong, proud features, thick horns that spiraled all the way around, and a fantastic musculature that made it seem he could kill a bear with a single blow. His only clothing was a knotted loincloth, a few plates of crude iron armor held together with scraps of mail, and a curved metal disk nestled between his two horns to protect the top of his head. Ghost felt bad as the Urgal held his head high despite the insults- they knew they’d crumble if placed in his shoes.

The Urgal halted at the entrance of the pavilion, and everyone was left curious to what he would do next. Ghost bit their tongue as the Urgal raised his arms to the sky, took a deep breath, and bellowed at Nasuada. In an instant, the soldiers had drawn their swords and pointed to the Urgal. Ghost’s initial reflex was to rush and call for the men to sheath their swords, but they resorted to just glaring hard at the previously mentioned Jörmundur.

“What treachery is this, Lady Nightstalker? I was promised safe passage. Do humans break their word so easily?” The Urgal growled out. His accent was heavy, but it was understandable.

Leaning toward her, one of Nasuada’s commanders said, “Let us punish him, Mistress, for his insolence. Once we have taught him the meaning of respect, then you can hear his message, whatever it is.”

Ghost proceeded to mentally ram into his mind and simply let their disappointment speak for itself. Eragon bent down and said in Nasuada’s ear, “Don’t take offense. This is how they greet their war chiefs. The proper response is to then butt heads, but I don’t think you want to try that.”

“Did the elves teach you this?” She asked Eragon. Ghost felt her eyes on the back of their head.

“Aye.”

“What else did they teach you of the Urgals?”

“A great deal.” Ghost noted the edge in his voice; a slight reluctance.

Nasuada straightened before speaking. Her voice was clear and full of authority, “The Varden are not liars like Galbatorix and the Empire. Speak your mind; you need fear no danger while we hold council under the conditions of truce.”

The Urgal grunted and raised his bony chin higher, baring his throat; a gesture of friendship. To lower one’s head was a threat in their race, for it meant that an Urgal intended to ram you with his horns. Ghost was curious about what it felt like, but didn’t want to find out. “I am Nar Garzhvog of the Bolvek tribe. I speak for my people.” It seemed as if he chewed on each word before spitting it out. “Urgals are hated more than any other race. Elves, dwarves, humans all hunt us, burn us, and drive us from our halls.”

“Not without good reason,” pointed out Nasuada.

Garzhvog nodded. “Not without reason. Our people love war. Yet how often are we attacked just because you find us as ugly as we find you? We have thrived since the fall of the Riders. Our tribes are now so large, the harsh land we live in can no longer feed us.”

“So you made a pact with Galbatorix.”

“Aye, Lady Nightstalker. He promised us good land if we killed his enemies. He tricked us, though. His flame-haired shaman, Durza, bent the minds of our war chiefs and forced our tribes to work together, as is not our way. When we learned this in the dwarves’ hollow mountain, the Herndall, the dams who rule us, sent my brood mate to Galbatorix to ask why he used us so.” Garzhvog shook his ponderous head. “She did not return. Our finest rams died for Galbatorix, then he abandoned us like a broken sword. He is drajl and snake-tongued and a lack-horned betrayer. Lady Nightstalker, we are fewer now, but we will fight with you if you let us.”

Drajl? The word remained unfamiliar to Ghost. “What is the price?” asked Nasuada. “Your Herndall must want something in return.”

“Blood. Galbatorix’s blood. And if the Empire falls, we ask that you give us land, land for breeding and growing, land to avoid more battles in the future.”

Ghost beat Jörmundur to speak with Nasuada. “This is an incredible opportunity. The Urgal will be an amazing ally- they know partly how Galbatorix may work, so we have a chance to learn about the enemy. Besides, becoming allies with the Urgal eliminates an intimidating enemy.”

Nasuada nodded to Ghost. Jörmundur cut in, “You can’t do this. This is against nature.”

“Against your nature, or against mother earth herself?” Ghost snapped, “Put aside your entitlement.”

Nasuada sighed, “Eragon, will they keep their word?”

“Only so long as long as we have a common enemy.” He responded.

She nodded and straightened up. “Very well, Nar Garzhvog. You and your warriors may bivouac along the eastern flank of our army, away from the main body, and we shall discuss the terms of our pact.”

“Ahgrat ukmar,” growled the Kull, clapping his fists to his brow. “You are a wise Herndall, Lady Nightstalker.”

“Why do you call me that?”

“Herndall?”

“No, Nightstalker.”

Garzhvog made a ruk-ruk sound in his throat that could be interpreted as laughter. “Nightstalker is the name we gave your sire because of how he hunted us in the dark tunnels under the dwarf mountain and because of the color of his hide. As his cub, you are worthy of the same name.” With that he turned on his heel and strode out of the camp.

Ghost turned to Nasuada and asked, “I ask that I can accompany the Urgals into our camp so I can make sure no foul play is held by the Varden.”

Standing, Nasuada proclaimed, “Anyone who attacks the Urgals shall be punished as if he attacked a fellow human. See that word of this is posted in every company. You may go, Ghost. Be swift.”

No sooner had she finished than Ghost noticed a man approaching at a quick pace, his cape flapping around him. Ghost moved past him swiftly to meet with the Urgal, who was mostly out of the camp. They silently followed beside him, looking up at him. He kept his gaze forward in an intense focus, leaving room for conversation small.

Kazu suddenly chimed in, patting them on the back. Ghost shivered at the phantom touch. (You really told them to keep their racism quiet- I’m proud! I thought you’d be silent, but nope! You’ve changed a lot, and I’m very proud.)

(I couldn’t help it. The way they assume everything-! They probably know more than I, but they are such.. Argh!) Ghost huffed. (That commander is going to stay on my nerves I swear.)

They took advantage of the silence to have the ward shielding Sokladr take the energy from their pin and not themself. When they looked back up to Garzhvog, the Urgal had stopped moving to observe something intensely in the distance. Ghost followed his gaze to see a lone man riding towards the Varden on a black stallion. Ghost grabbed the handle of their sword and watched the man closely.

The man stopped his stallion roughly thirty yards away from the Varden and shouted, “By refusing King Galbatorix’s generous terms of surrender, you choose death as your fate. No more shall we negotiate. The hand of friendship has turned into the fist of war! If any of you still hold regard for your rightful sovereign, the all-knowing, all-powerful King Galbatorix, then flee! None may stand before us once we set forth to cleanse Alagaësia of every miscreant, traitor, and subversive. And though it pains our lord- for he knows that most of these rebellious acts are instigated by bitter and misguided leaders- we shall gently chastise the unlawful territory known as Surda and return it to the benevolent rule of King Galbatorix, he who sacrifices himself day and night for the good of his people. So flee, I say, or suffer the doom of your herald.”

Ghost scoffed as the man turned the horse back to the void of the army. They snarled and looked up at the Urgal, “The army will regret not surrendering to us.”

Garzhvog looked down at them. “Indeed, small elf.”

Ghost bit their tongue when he called them small, but nodded instead of saying anything. The two walked in silence as they approached the Urgal’s temporary camp but stopped when a loud roar emanated through the air. Ghost put their hands over their ears and crouched, looking around to see the man who threatened the Varden get thrown from his horse. Once the roar subsided, they slowly stood and looked at Garzhvog before bursting into laughter.

The two approached the large group of Urgals, and Garzhvog started speaking in his native tongue. Ghost guessed that he was giving orders from how the Urgals moved around. For a moment he looked at Ghost, then back at his kind and continued to speak. Remembering what Oromis taught, they lifted their head a bit more and nodded.
As they walked back to the Varden, Ghost let a pent up breath out. They walked a bit ahead of Garzhvog, keeping their hands behind their back. The plains were getting darker as the day slowly went on, making it harder to see and prompting Ghost to put on their goggles. With the night vision, the Varden tents appeared as clear as day. Paired with the black outlines from their right eye, it made Ghost disorientated enough to shut their eye and cover it with their hair.

Ghost helped the Urgals with setting up their tents, arranging supplies, and then lighting a fire to cook their meat. Ghost sat nearby the fire with a few other Urgals once they couldn’t help out anymore, keeping their head down and their eyes on the fire.

(You know, they’re tall enough for you to su-) Vynx started.

(No. No shut up Vynx. We are NOT doing this.) Ghost pleaded, (Anyone else. Please. Jail. Prison. Detention. Sex dungeon I’m going to fucking lose my mind PLEASE STOP TALKING.) Ghost pleaded, putting their head into their hands and sighing loudly.

An Urgal woman took a spot beside Ghost, causing them to sit upright and fix their posture instantaneously. They looked at the ground which was suddenly became very interesting with its various cracks and loose rocks. The dark soil reminded them of store-bought soil, and they wondered if it had any benefits for planting.

A spark of ash flew up from the fire and drifted onto Ghost’s knee, burning through their pants and causing a string of pain on their knee. Ghost yelped and slapped their leg instinctively, brushing off invisible dust afterwards. They looked around and nervously chuckled, shrinking into themself.

The Urgal woman took their wrist and yanked them upwards, forcing Ghost to sit on their knees to avoid falling on her. She seemed to think for the right words before speaking, “Pale like an elf, small like dwarf, yet the appearance of a human. What are you?”

Ghost clenched their jaw. “I.. was raised by elves as a human baby. I’m just naturally small. That’s why I’m so pale.”

“Hrph. Are you a spellcaster?” She asked next.

“...don’t tell the others, ok?” Ghost pressed a finger to their lips to emphasize their urgency. “Just..pretend I’m an elf. It’s easier to explain that way.”

The Urgal seemed to think before she nodded and released Ghost. “It will be kept secret.” The conversation seemed to fall to silence. Ghost picked at their fingernails to occupy themself before the Urgal asked, “Why do you sit with us?”

“Hm?”

“Why do you stay with us?” She asked again. “Everyone treats us as they assume we are; heartless. But you stay and talk. Why?”

Ghost smiled and rubbed their thumb and pointer finger together. “Well..why shouldn’t I? You haven’t done anything wrong to me. To my knowledge, you were forced to serve under Galbatorix. Outside of that, you’re just doing what you’ve known forever. I don’t judge folks for what the past and others say; I take it as a caution, and I judge for what they do now.”

The Urgal remained quiet afterwards, her face scrunched as she thought about Ghost’s words. Ghost yawned and stretched out, shuffling off their seat and settling on the ground. “You should sleep.” They told the Urgal. “It’s quite late.”

“We cannot. The war is to begin soon.”

Ghost sighed and looked to the direction of the darkened army. They wondered if they would be willing to kill once again. “..right. For a moment, everything seemed too peaceful.”

“You are young, yes?” The Urgal asked, “You talk as if you are.”

Before they could respond, Eragon’s voice caught their attention. “Ghost! Come, we need you.”

Ghost sighed and stood, dusting their pants off. “May I get a name, so I do not have to call you “Urgal”?”

The Urgal smiled slightly. “Rertvuk.”

“Well, Rertvuk, may our paths meet once again! I enjoyed our talk.” They then turned to walk and meet Eragon, “Yeah?”

“We must prepare for the fight. Come, let’s get you in armour.” He gestured for them to follow, and they did.

Ghost rubbed their nose as they were led to Eragon’s tent, where their bags had been settled. A suit of armour had been laid out on the ground. Ghost raised an eyebrow and gestured with their head. Eragon explained that Dova had brought a suit for them from Ellesmera. Ghost approached the armour and examined it, finding it extremely well made. Despite what it would be used for, it was beautiful.

They undid their ponytail, undid the belt around their chest to set down their sword and shield and slid on the leather cap. The shirt was heavy once they first put it on, but they got used to it fast. They put on the arm bands and leg bands- greaves and bracers, they remembered- and finally gloves with mail laced on them- gauntlets. They put on their helmet that looked to be silver and put their sword and shield back around their body. Ghost turned around a few times to make sure everything fit right, then they exited the tent to where Eragon was waiting for them.

Eragon led them to Saphira, whereabout they felt Sokladr nearby. They located him swiftly with their mind and silently walked off to meet him. Once they found him- he was behind the now closed off pavilion- they gently patted his neck and whispered, “I’m here.”

(Oh, am I glad to see you are ok.) Sokladr gently pressed his snout to their forehead. They jolted back from the sensation, but soon embraced it- he was still invisible. (What has transpired? I know of the Urgals, but what is to happen now?)

(War. We will fight soon.) Ghost sighed, (I bet you are quite eager.)

(Indeed. I cannot be more thrilled to make those traitors know why they should fear the Varden.) Sokladr’s tail dug itself into the earth. (..I can sense that you are less than eager.)

(No. I don’t want to participate in the bloodshed.) Ghost admitted, (I still get fearful over the man I harmed whilst escaping the Shade.. I can’t do this Sokladr, I can’t-)

The world suddenly went dark, and Ghost realized they were covered by Sokladr’s wing. They fell to their knees and crawled to his body, curling up beside him. (I..I can’t do this. I’m but a coward.)

(You are not. You simply have empathy, but oh so much that you may burst. Rationalize it to this; the men who serve Galbatorix are either dedicated to die for the cause, or would rather perish. Those who have a reason to not fight will flee once the battle starts.)

Ghost sniffled and nodded slowly. (..you’re right. You’re really right.)

(If you can’t fight, let me front.) Kazu proposed, (I was with you whilst training. Hell, I even fought Vanir once. Remember when he had that broken nose?)

Ghost let a humourless chuckle slip out. (Thank you, but I need to experience this.) Ghost insisted. (..shit, I need to head back.)

(Please return soon.) Sokladr lifted his wing to release them.

(I will.) Ghost said as they crawled out from under his wing. (Stay out of sight unless I give you the signal.)

They returned to Eragon, where they made the excuse of using the bathroom when Eragon questioned where they went. The excuse was needed; Eragon knew about Ghost’s secret, but listening ears didn’t.

Ghost spent their time searching for anything that could spare energy and poured it into their pin. They lifted the ward from Sokladr once they were confident no one would go to the pavilion anymore and contributed the energy to the belt of Beloth the Wise. The rhythmic sound of the dwarves sharpening their weapons and the song from the Kull put the situation fully into focus for Ghost. They saw Rertvuk and gave a small wave, which she gave a subtle nod in response. Ghost resorted to watching the dwarves sharpen their weapons and attempting to do the same from a borrowed whetstone. They saw Krarst do it multiple times, and replicated his movements from memory. They wondered if he’d be proud of them.

At last, the first wave began. The screams were noticed by Eragon and Saphira first. Their heads turned to an unknown noise, and Ghost listened until they heard it. Orik turned to the noise and exclaimed, “What manner of creatures are they torturing to extract such fearsome howls? The sound chills the marrow in my bones, it does.”

A woman cladded in green and black armour spoke, “I told you that you wouldn’t have to wait very long,” She looked pale and drawn, as if she wished to regret her actions.

“You did this?!” Eragon exclaimed.

“Aye. I poisoned their stew, their bread, their drink- anything I could get my hands on. Some will die now, others will die later as the various toxins take their toll. I slipped the officers nightshade and other such poisons so they will hallucinate in battle.” She tried to smile, but without much success. “Not a very honorable way to fight, I suppose, but I’d rather do this than be killed. Confusion to our enemies and all that.”

“Smart.” Ghost smiled. They’d have done the same thing, given the courage and resources. “Tragic that it needs to be done, but smart.”

“Only a coward or a thief uses poison!” exclaimed Orik. “What glory is there in defeating a sick opponent?” The screams intensified even as he spoke.

The woman gave an unpleasant laugh. “Glory? If you want glory, there are thousands more troops I didn’t poison. I’m sure you will have your fill of glory by the end of today.”

Ghost longed to rush over to the soldiers and help them recover. They wished to simply discard their armour and sword in place of a medical garb and bandages. They weren’t a fighter- they were a medic! A cleric, a bard! They weren’t meant to be here, they weren’t meant to be here! They shivered and wrapped a hand around their throat, reminding themself to breathe.

(God, you’re pathetic. Move.) A familar voice commanded.

(Wait wait hold on-) Ghost shrank back as the voice threatened to take them.

(Then suck it up. Panicking is not going to solve shit. Pull it together and follow what I tell you to the exact T. Got it?)

Ghost slowly nodded to themself, pouting their lip. (Alright, Dreyma. Tell me what to do.)

As Dreyma explained his thoughts, Ghost stared coldly into the distance. War was at its boiling point, and the screams were what tipped everyone over.

Chapter Text

Eragon’s shout jolted Ghost from their tranced state. Once they joined the crowd, Eragon offered a hand to Ghost from Saphira. Ghost swiftly moved behind Eragon, taking his waist with their right arm while they unsheathed Mr. Stab with their left. Their heart threatened to come up alongside last night’s meal. The dwarves and Kull surrounded Saphira before making their way to the front of the Varden camp, where multiple poured out. A gap had been made in the Varden’s defences, allowing the soldiers to slip out quietly. Rags were used as muffles so weapons and armour couldn’t alert the enemy. Saphira joined the procession when Nasuada appeared on a light coloured horse- a roan charger, Ghost recalled, in the midst of the men, Arya and another woman by her side. The six of them acknowledged each other with quick glances, nothing more.

During the night, the foul vapors had accumulated low to the ground, and now the dim morning light gilded the congested clouds, turning them opaque. Thus, the Varden managed to cross three-quarters of the no-man’s-land before they were seen by the Empire’s sentries. As the alarm horns rang out before them, Nasuada shouted, “Now, Eragon! Tell Orrin to strike. To me, men of the Varden! Fight to win back your homes. Fight to guard your wives and children! Fight to overthrow Galbatorix! Attack and bathe your blades in the blood of our enemies! Charge!” She spurred her horse forward, and with a great bellow, the men followed, shaking their weapons above their heads.

Ghost shoved their urge to vomit further down as they clung to Eragon. Saphira charged forward, leading the charge. Ghost whipped their head about to see and hear the drumming of hooves as Orrin- the King of Surda, as Ghost found out during the agonizing wait- and his cavalry- accompanied by the rest of the Kull, who could run as fast as horses- galloped out of the east. They charged into the Empire’s flank fearlessly, pinning the soldiers against the Jiet River and distracting them long enough for the Varden to cross the remainder of the distance between them without opposition. Ghost swallowed down their anxiety- it was exactly as he predicted.

Ghost linked their mind with Eragon to discover quickly that he had placed wards around Arya, Orik, Nasuada, themself and Saphira. They offered some of their energy, which he took without complaint. (Search for the magicians!) He commanded. Ghost nodded and relied on the wards to protect them. They reached outwards, trying to locate the man quickly. Eragon brought them back and spoke quickly of the Du Vrangr Gata’s discovery. 

Now with an objective, Ghost had no trouble locating the woman and then to the foe she grappled with. The magician was startled as Ghost invaded his mind along with Kazu. With both efforts combined, the magician’s defences withered and Ghost took control of his body. Kazu called out the men he was defending, and afterwards slew the man with one of the twelve words of death Oromis taught. Ghost took in his energy afterwards, pushing it to their pin. Kazu moved on his own, then, and slew the men that were no longer protected by taking over two and making them kill one another. The Varden cheered as the knot of men died.

Ghost squeezed their eyes shut. Kazu returned to them and put a hand on their shoulder. (We have to push on. Please, Ghost.)

(Right, Right.) They sighed. For a moment, instead of seeing the darkness of their closed eyes, they saw a beautiful grassland field. Various flowers were growing around them, and a gentle breeze blew by. They looked down at themself and saw-

Ghost was jolted back as Eragon pulled them down behind his shield, and a remnant of a ceramic ball flew towards them. Preventing Eragon’s wards from triggering, Ghost mentally casted the lump to stop dead in the air and fall towards the ground safely. The drain of energy was alarming.

Ghost narrowed their eyes as they examined the catapults from where the ball originated. If they could take over someone manning them, they could have them dismantle it. The catapults had to have a loading and launching mechanism, but how would it be set up? Ghost thought long and hard, but abandoned their thoughts once eight soldiers broke through the Varden lines and charged Saphira. Before Ghost or Eragon reacted, the Kull and dwarves swooped in and eliminated them swiftly. Orik and Garzhvog exchanged a couple of words that were lost in the chaos.

Ghost returned to their thoughts. Eragon seemed to think the same, and they moved together to disassemble the catapults. They branched off and Ghost tackled one located the furthest. Kazu worked alongside Ghost once again to break down the man's defences. Kazu took control and forced the man up the machine, using his sword to start hacking away at the rope that held down the arm of the catapult. Kazu pulled away once the soldier was dragged away, but the damage was already done; with a mighty crack, the machine’s arm flipped around and slammed into the ground, injuring many. Eragon had done the same, and they acknowledged one another before moving to the next.

Ghost abandoned the catapults to Eragon and raised Mr. Stab, sliding down Saphira to stand against one of her spikes, slashing at the Empire’s men who got too close. They didn’t dare to kill until one man didn’t back off. He jeered and jabbed at them, which was reflected from their wards. Ghost’s body moved on their own- their arm raised and went down, cutting a long line across the man. Blood spluttered along their face, and he looked down at his wound. He slowly turned his head upright, eyes wide as he fell backwards. Ghost remained stunned at their actions. Kazu forced the body back behind Eragon.

Ghost looked around and noticed the mass of Varden soldiers collapsing. Ghost nudged Eragon and pointed it out, and he went to figure out a solution. Ghost was still shaken by what had happened. They just took a man's life. A fathers life. A potential brother or son’s life. They took a man's life in cold blood and-

Nasuada rushed to the side of Saphira and called to Eragon. With a mighty gasp, she spoke “I need you, both of you, to fight, to show yourselves and embolden the men... to frighten the soldiers. Ghost, we need you to protect them both.”

Ghost bit their lip. “Let me heal you first,” Eragon cried.

“No! I can wait, but we are lost unless you stem the tide of soldiers.” Her eyes were glazed and empty, blank holes in her face. “We need... a Rider.” She swayed in her saddle.

Eragon saluted her with Zar’roc. “You have one, my Lady.”

“Go,” she said, “and may what gods there are watch over you all.”

Ghost turned to Eragon and nodded, jumping from the saddle. Eragon stayed by Saphira’s front paw. To Orik and Garzhvog, he said, “Protect Saphira’s left side. And whatever you do, don’t get in our way.” He turned to Ghost and said, “You stay by my side. I need someone to watch our back.”

“You will be overrun, Firesword.” Garzhvog protested.

“No,” said Eragon, “I won’t. Now take your places!”

Ghost did as told and readied Mr. Stab and their shield, narrowing their eyes. Before they could move, a force pressed to the front and tore them completely away.

(No-!) They cried, desperately fighting back.

(You are not suited to fight.) Dreyma responded, (We have to kill. Sit back and observe.)

Ghost was powerless to stop Dreyma. He took control and held nothing back; he slashed and drove Mr. Stab into any enemy he saw, sidestepping blades with a scary accuracy. Ghost tried to get back multiple times, but another force held them back. As if chains held their arms and legs, they were forced to watch the mass slaughter take place. Ghost wailed loudly in protest.

They were suddenly forced back into the front. Just as Mr. Stab came down and beheaded a man. Blood spluttered their face and clung to their eyelashes. The man’s head rolled a distance away, and his body fell back towards them. Ghost jolted backwards, nearly falling down if not for falling onto Garzhvog. He pushed them upright before returning to his slaughter. Ghost heard a man try to take them from behind, and they dropped to the ground and swept their leg at the man’s ankles. The clang from their greaves against the man’s armour rang out as he fell to the ground. Ghost held the blade to his neck and leaned down to whisper, “If you value your life and wish to keep your head on your shoulders, you will run from the battle and hide.” As soon as the man was released, he ran off and abandoned his weapons on the ground, including his bow and quiver.

Ghost sheathed their sword and took the bow and arrows and rushed back to Saphira. She was currently crouched, and Ghost used a nearby pile of bodies as a boost to get onto her leg, crawling up swiftly and sitting in her saddle. With a quick mental greeting, Ghost went to fire off the arrows rapidly. It was hard- the first few shots made their arm numb- but Ghost continued until the numbness became as common as their vision.

The hours dragged on, and Ghost was exhausted. They had to rely heavily on the energy stored in their pin, and even that was becoming minimal. Eragon had multiple dents in his armour and minor injuries all around. Saphira had blood leaking from her mouth and a large wound remained on her shoulder. Ghost had a gash along their thigh from a soldier sneaking up on them and trying to stab them to pull them down. Eragon caught the man just in time, but the damage remained.

Three of Orik’s men and two Kull fell throughout the hours, and the sun began to lower from its evening position. Sokladr had tried multiple times to contact Ghost, but they shut him out every time; if he was discovered, it would be hell to pay.

As the seventh wave started to form, trumpets started to play. For a moment, Ghost thought that it was Heaven calling to them, but King Orrin spoke clearly, “The dwarves are here! The dwarves are here!”

Ghost was confused. Weren't the dwarves already here? Their answer came to them as Eragon jumped behind them and Saphira went into the air. They took the moment to close their eyes and rest, breathing heavily and trying to regain the lost energy naturally.

They opened their eyes and peered down, where they saw an entirely new army marching towards the fight. Eragon had Zar’roc raised, and Ghost did the same with Mr. Stab. Saphira plummeted back to the ground, and Ghost was thrown back from the front. 

(Do you understand why you can’t do this?! You will single handedly kill the entire Varden with your inability to fight!) Dreyma snapped.

Ghost couldn’t find a reason to protest his words. Still, they fought back against the force holding them from the front. As they landed, Orik rushed towards them.  “What did you see? Is it Hrothgar? How many warriors did he bring?”

Ecstatic with relief, Eragon stood in his stirrups and shouted, “Take heart, King Hrothgar is here! And it looks like every single dwarf is behind him! We’ll crush the Empire!” After the men stopped cheering, he added, “Now take your swords and remind these flea-bitten cowards why they should fear us. Charge!”

Just as Saphira leaped toward the soldiers, Ghost heard a second cry, this one from the west: “A ship! A ship is coming up the Jiet River!”

(Shit-! Eragon, let me handle the ship. You need to be here.) Ghost spoke.

(No. Saphira and I will go; you stay and lead them. If anyone can lead them in my place, I know it is you.) Eragon insisted. (Please.)

Ghost sighed and nodded, jumping off of Saphira. Ghost turned to the army as Saphira vanished into the sky, “Come forth! Let us show the Empire why we deserve to be sung for generations!”

They raised Mr. Stab and pointed forward, their body moving to run alongside the soldiers. Their body spun and leapt and their arm cut and jabbed and decapitated any soldier that stopped in their path. At one point, Dova leapt over their head and vanished into the crowd seconds later, his blond hair flowing past him. His helm must’ve been knocked off.

They noticed a subtle movement in the chaos and shoved past the force currently fronting to maneuver towards it. There, a dwarf was knocked to the ground surrounded by multiple soldiers. Ghost rushed forward, ending the ward to cover their eye and using the energy to cast the spell to kill the soldiers. They stood and took a long breath before turning around and offering a hand to the dwarf. He took it and Ghost pulled him up, pressing a finger to their lips as they casted the ward over their eye again. His eyes widened, and Ghost rushed back into the battle, a playful grin on their face.

Saphira landed, but Eragon made no move to dismount or react to the battle. A soldier took advantage and attempted to attack the rider, but Ghost slid under Saphira and parried his blade, twisting it out of his hand. The man looked at his hand, back at Ghost, and took off only to get slaughtered by a Kull. Ghost winced and looked up to Eragon, who nodded in thanks before Saphira leapt towards the dwarves' army.

Ghost returned to the chaos of the fight, sheathing their sword to instead pull the Varden from dangerous situations and defending soldiers and magicians from the Empire spellcasters. They learnt the easiest way to move a Kull from danger is to essentially ram their side to make them stumble, then take care of the danger. Dwarves could just be picked up and tossed a bit away, and humans and elves just needed back to back help. Weak points to hit armour would be where the greaves meet the back of the knee and a gap with the helm and armour atop.

Once the dwarves joined the battle, the Varden started to get on top of the Empire. The woman’s poison- Ghost dubbed her as “the Witch”- started to kick in apparently, since Ghost noticed various commanders giving irrational commands. The soldiers started surrendering or fleeing by the hundreds, leaving Ghost satisfied.

Ghost was back-to-back with Eragon, each fending off a soldier when a flaming javelin roared overhead and buried itself into an Empire’s tent twenty yards away. Ghost quickly disarmed their opponent before tracing the javelins back to the sender; the ship on the Jiet River.

(Who’s on the river? They must be on our side.) Ghost asked Eragon.

(My cousin, Roran.) Eragon spoke briefly. Eragon had mentioned Roran dozens of times when they spent time together in Ellesmera, but he always spoke with remorse.
They wanted to push for information, but a sudden pain erupted in their head. They screamed and held their head, dropping their sword at their feetl. A horn echoed from the rear of the Empire’s army, then another and another. Someone began to pound a sonorous drum, the peals of which stilled the field as everyone looked about for the source of the beat. Even as Ghost watched, an ominous figure detached itself from the horizon in the north and rose up in the lurid sky over the Burning Plains. Ghost felt their being trembling, and a sudden flashback played behind their eyes. Their body went limp as the memory overtook them.


The book laid in front of them. The cover showed an illustration of a red dragon facing directly towards the viewer, with the words “ELDEST” written in gold. The author's name was written underneath, but they couldn’t read it in time as they opened the book against their will. They set a bookmark made of metal to the side as they read the paragraph;

“A red dragon floated above them, glowing and sparkling in the sun-beam like a bed of blood-red coals. His wing membranes were the color of wine held before a lantern. His claws and teeth and the spikes along his spine were white as snow. In his vermilion eyes there gleamed a terrible glee. On his back was fixed a saddle, and in that saddle sat a man garbed in polished steel armor and armed with a hand-and-a-half sword.”

“Dread clutched at Eragon. Galbatorix managed to get another dragon to hatch!”

“Then the man in steel raised his left hand and a shaft of crackling ruby energy sprang from his palm and smote Hrothgar on the breast. The dwarf spellcasters cried out with agony as the energy from their bodies was consumed trying to block the attack. They collapsed, dead, then Hrothgar clutched his heart and toppled to the ground. The dwarves gave a great groan of despair as they saw their king fall.”


Ghost’s surroundings vanished, and they were back on the burning plains. Eragon was hoisting them onto Saphira’s back, speaking quickly. Two names kept repeating in their mind, but their mouth failed them. Eragon moved in front of them, and Ghost could only cling to Eragon as the names started to fade away.

Murtagh. Thorn. Rider and Dragon.

Chapter Text

Ghost felt Eragon’s mind come into their own, and his exhaustion accompanied it. They gave him the remainder of the energy from Dova’s pin, and they scavenged for anything else to replenish their own. Sokladr then came into their mind. (Ghost! I am coming, stay where you are.)

(NO! Please, Sokladr! I can’t let you get hurt!) Ghost pleaded, (Stay where you are! You’re helping plenty by doing that.)

(You are being unreasonable!) He snapped, (I am coming.)

(Sokladr, we need you in case the Varden down here is overwhelmed.) Saphira reasoned. (I will protect your rider. You need to be on the ground.)

Sokladr hesitated, and Ghost was unsure if he would listen. Luckily, he reluctantly agreed and once again severed their connection. Ghost clung to Eragon tighter after, Mr. Stab resting heavy in their hand. Saphira’s flight was swift, and soon they closed in on Thorn. (Traitor! Egg breaker, oath breaker, murderer!) She roared at the other’s thoughts. Then, Eragon, Saphira and Ghost began an assault on the opposing pair. Kazu and Suwi even joined in, throwing their secrecy to the wind. Murtaghs mind was..strange. It felt like their own, but instead the thoughts were held there against their will; they whispered and begged to be released.

As soon as the assault began, the Rider retaliated with a force stronger than all of the forces against it. Ghost retreated from the front, seeing glimpses of Kazu, Suwi and Dreyma standing in defense. Dreyma took Ghost’s spot at the front, and they quickly dove to front beside him.

The siege on Ghost’s mind abated as Saphira and Thorn crashed together, two glittering meteors colliding head-on. They grappled, kicking each other’s bellies with their hind legs. Their talons produced hideous screeches as they grated against Saphira’s armor and Thorn’s flat scales. Thorn was smaller than Saphira, but thicker in his legs and shoulders. He managed to kick her off for a moment, then they closed again, each struggling to get their jaws around the other’s neck.

Ghost held onto Eragon tightly as the dragons tumbled toward the ground- they hadn’t had time to strap in, leaving them vulnerable to simply fall backwards and tumble off. The dragons battered one another with terrible blows from their feet and tails. No more than fifty yards above the Burning Plains, Saphira and Thorn disengaged, struggling to regain altitude. Once she halted her descent, Saphira reared her head, like a snake about to strike, and loosed a thick torrent of fire.

It never reached its destination; twelve feet from Thorn, the fire split like a series of veins and passed harmlessly on either side. Even as Thorn opened his maw to retaliate, Eragon cried, “Skölir nosu fra brisingr!” He was just in time. The conflagration swirled around them but did not even scorch Saphira’s scales.

Now Saphira and Thorn raced up through the striated smoke into the clear, chill sky beyond, darting back and forth as they tried to climb above their opponent. Thorn nipped Saphira’s tail, and she and Eragon yelped with shared pain. Panting from the effort, Saphira executed a tight backward loop, ending up behind him, who then pivoted to the left and tried to spiral up and over Saphira.

While the dragons dueled with increasingly complex acrobatics, Ghost became aware of a disturbance on the Burning Plains through Eragon’s mind: the spellcasters of Du Vrangr Gata were beset by two new magicians from the Empire. These magicians were far more powerful than those who had preceded them. They had already killed one of Du Vrangr Gata and were battering past the barriers of a second. Ghost heard a woman scream with her mind, (Shadeslayer! You have to help us! We can’t stop them. They’ll kill all the Varden. Help us, it’s the-)

The mental barrage from Murtagh silenced the woman, and Ghost held their head. They couldn’t do anything whilst sitting on Eragon. Resorting to speak aloud, Ghost screamed, “Eragon! Do you trust me?!”

“Of course I do! What are you-”

Ghost pulled Eragon into a hug, holding him tightly. “Good luck.” They muttered once they pulled away, and then leaned to the side to fall off of Saphira’s saddle and into a free fall. They tumbled around in the air, falling past Thorn who looked startled by the action.

(Ghost?! WHAT ARE YOU DOING-!) Kazu shouted.

(Trust me!) Ghost pleaded, but barely had a coherent plan forming. They looked down at the ground and spread out their arms and legs, getting jolted upwards as the air elevated them. There, they observed the battle getting tight for the Varden. The Varden were being pushed back into their own camp, and soon they’d get overrun, and Sokladr would be found. Ghost had to make sure to prevent that before it had the chance of happening.

Finding the right words, Ghost turned their back to the ground and muttered a short but efficient spell. A black transparent bubble formed around their being, and Ghost braced for impact as they slammed into the ground. The bubble nearly flattened, but Ghost was cushioned and thrown to the right. They laughed maniacally as they bounced like a basketball, silently thanking their physics teacher. Ghost reached to dying soldiers and sapped their energy to counter the bursts of exhaustion when they hit the ground.

The bubble eventually came to a rolling stop, leaving Ghost with a pounding headache. The magician woman who contacted Eragon earlier pushed into their mind and briefed them on the situation. They located the spellcaster with their mind and helped them fight against the Empire’s spellcaster with the help of Suwi and Kazu, who were both equally shaken by the ordeal. They managed to subdue the spellcaster, and Ghost personally killed the man much to Suwi and Kazu's surprise.

When Ghost returned to themself, they found a couple soldiers pounding away at their bubble. Ghost smirked and muttered, “Flautja,” and slowly ascended inside the bubble. Once they released the spell, they came crashing down and killed the soldiers. Unfortunately, they got launched in a completely unplanned direction. Ghost was flung upside down and turned on their back as they crashed down once, twice, and once more before they caught on rubble and was halted. Blood filled their mouth, and they were forced to eradicate the bubble in order to throw up. Getting to their feet, they scanned the area to find themself beside Dova. They grinned and pulled Mr. Stab into their hand, getting back to back with him.

(How is Sokladr and Eragon?) Dova asked.

(Sokladr is edging to get out, and Eragon isn’t in cool waters. He’s facing off against that new Rider.) Ghost didn’t include his name, (I worry that he won’t hold his ground for long.)

(Go assist him then! I can handle it here!) Dova shoved a man with his shoulder.

Ghost nodded and rushed forward. Every time they moved more than twenty feet, soldiers blocked their path. Ghost grew frustrated after the third time it happened, and looked for an escape or some sort of distraction to give them the break they needed.

A loud roar cut through the air. The ground shook like an earthquake, forcing Ghost to bind their feet to the ground. The field was silent as soldiers snapped their heads around to try and locate the noise. It couldn’t have been the two dragons, for they were both shocked and looking as well. Ghost knew exactly who it was, and reached out their mind to thank him.

(You needed a break. Go, now! Saphira and her Rider won’t be able to stand on their own for much longer!) Sokladr urged. Ghost took the warning and rushed across the field. They found that the dwarves seemed to fight with more intensity. They reminded themself of the book they flashed back to- their king, Hrothgar, had perished, along with the dwarvish spellcasters.

Now was not the time to think of it. They needed to assist Eragon immediately. Reaching out to his mind in the smallest form they could manage, they could glean that he was on the ground, Murtagh beside him. Murtagh’s helm was off, and the two were observing..someone.

A man with a ragged beard and feral expression crept up behind two bald men in robes. Ghost held their breath, but choked out a cough as they fell to their knees. Blood dripped down their chin and splattered onto their ruined greaves, and Ghost was thrown into another flashback.


Eagerness filled Ghost. They spun around in a rolling chair, the scenery of creamy brown walls with various photos hung up whirled by their vision. Once they returned their attention to their desk, the book laid in front of them. It was in the midst of an intense chapter, something Ghost was.. Eager for.

They were disgusted by these feelings.

“Following his gaze, Eragon saw the Twins standing at the front of the Empire, casting balls of energy into the midst of the Varden and the dwarves. The curtains of smoke made it difficult to tell, but Eragon was sure the hairless magicians were grinning and laughing as they slaughtered the men with whom they once pledged solemn friendship. What the Twins failed to notice- and what was clearly visible to Eragon and Murtagh from their vantage point- was that Roran was crawling toward them from the side.”

“Eragon’s heart skipped a beat as he recognized his cousin. You fool! Get away from them! You’ll be killed.”

“Just as he opened his mouth to cast a spell that would transport Roran out of danger- no matter the cost- Murtagh said, “Wait. I want to see what he’ll do.””

““Why?””

“A bleak smile crossed Murtagh’s face. “The Twins enjoyed tormenting me when I was their captive.””

“Eragon glanced at him, suspicious. “You won’t hurt him? You won’t warn the Twins?””

“”Vel eïnradhin iet ai Shur’tugal.” Upon my word as a Rider.”

“Together they watched as Roran hid behind a mound of bodies. Eragon stiffened as the Twins looked toward the pile. For a moment, it seemed they had spotted him, then they turned away and Roran jumped up. He swung his hammer and bashed one of the Twins in the head, cracking open his skull. The remaining Twin fell to the ground, convulsing, and emitted a wordless scream until he too met his end under Roran’s hammer. Then Roran planted his foot upon the corpses of his foes, lifted his hammer over his head, and bellowed his victory.”


Ghost found themself back on their feet, making a slow approach towards the two Riders. They stopped the movement, trying to locate whoever was moving them, but Ghost was too late to even catch a feeling of who it could’ve been. Eragon slowly started to rise, and Ghost hit the ground and laid flat to try and keep secret.

They didn’t risk getting closer, nor did their body move to get closer. They only watched Eragon pace, Murtagh respond, and Eragon snap back and charge at him. He suddenly dropped to the ground, and Saphira rose in the air. Suddenly, Eragon cried out a spell that Ghost only heard parts of, “Brakka….huildar Saphira…!”

Ghost put the pieces together, and maneuvered into Eragon’s mind to assist him with his efforts. For seconds, Ghost was forced to watch the two stare each other down. Pure silence fell around them. Pure silence blanketed and the drain of energy made it easier for them to fall unconscious, but then a burst of energy filled their body.

(Go! Go now, before it is too late! Make the egg-breaker and oath-destroyer flee from this land! Force them to return to their prison of a castle! Force them to their knees and beg for escape, My Rider!) Sokladr cried.

Ghost ran faster than they ever thought they could and pulled Mr. Stab from their back and took one, two, three steps and jumped into the air. Murtagh had bent down to retrieve his helm, and had to abandon it in order to block Ghost’s surprise attack. They put their feet onto his blade and flipped backwards off of it, landing in a crouch with Mr. Stab pointed outwards. Their helm concealed their face and their glare.

Murtagh spat, a sinister grin on his face. “So that is the other presence I had felt. I knew that I was not mistaken.”

“Surprise, fucker.” Ghost stood upright and panted. “Take your leave, or meet your fate with my blade.”

Murtagh’s features softened for a moment before he scoffed. “Oh, I just was. You just decided to interrupt me.. But now I am curious. I recognize your voice, stranger.”

Ghost was surprised. How could he recognize their voice, yet they couldn’t his? They chalked it up to scrying and laughed, “Funny, ain’t it? Do tell me; how do you recognize me?”

His grip on Zar’roc tightened. (Wait, why does he have Zar’roc-?) Ghost thought, the unintentional distraction providing enough for Murtagh to rush forward and feign a strike on the helm. They caught his blade a moment too late and tempted to twist it out of his hands. Murtagh overpowered them and twisted opposite, and with a deafening crack, Mr. Stab’s blade broke from the guard and threw itself into the air, burying itself into the ground ten feet away.

A hard kick sent Ghost to the ground. They forced their hand up to cushion their head as it fell, but paused when their hair tangled around their fingers. They sat upright, but were instantly forced down once Zar’roc was pushed against their throat. Murtagh leaned down to them, the corner of his mouth perking up. For a moment, a glint in his eyes showed tears. “Ah, now I recognize you. It hasn’t been too long, so why do you fail to recognize me?”

Ghost’s heart hammered in their throat. They could only stare at him dumbly and shake their head ever so slightly. He scoffed and stood. “You can’t deny it, Ghost. But it doesn’t matter- it will come to you with time. I will take my inheritance and your face to the king. Farewell, Ghost. Farewell, brother.”

Ghost remained on the ground as Murtagh backed to his helmet, jumped onto Thorn, and flew off. Ghost tilted their head weakly to where they flew, smiling weakly and bitterly. They closed their eyes and forced themself upwards, where Eragon laid on the ground alongside Saphira. Helping Eragon to his feet, they leaned on one another as they went to survey the battlefield. Ghost felt a sudden wave of nausea fall over them, and they turned to Eragon.

“We did it.” they whispered, surrendering to the dizziness. The last thing they heard was Eragon’s cry.

Chapter Text

Ghost awoke to the rhythmic rocking and the cautious sound of footsteps. They murmured incoherently and rubbed their eyes, looking up to peer back at Dova, who was leaning over their bedside. Ghost sat upright, gasping as pain burned brightly in their abdomen.

“Shh, shh. Rest, Ghost. You’ve done so much already.” Dova whispered, gently pushing them back down. His scars were scarily faint.

“What..where am I?” They muttered weakly, trying to look around.

“You’re in your own tent-. Eragon had given you to me before going to speak with Orik. I assume he is on his way now.” Dova explained. “..I’m glad you’re ok.”

“..I feel disgusting.” They admitted. They looked over themself to find that their shirt was replaced with bandages. They saw a bit of red poke out of their stomach, and looked at Dova for an explanation.

“You were bruised roughly in the stomach, and the amount of wounds you took while bouncing around was astounding. I am surprised you managed to get as far as you did.” Dova furrowed his eyebrows. “..you really are something else.”

Ghost’s eyes adjusted, and they could finally see Dova’s face in his entirety. There were a few new scars across his face. One particular scar started at his cheek and trailed all the way down to under his shirt. Ghost pointed to the start of the scar and asked, "...did you get that from the battle?"

“I did." He frowned, pulling off his shirt. He folded his shirt and let Ghost see his chest. His body was littered with scars, but his tattoo stood out the most. It was an array of flowers going from his collarbone down to his left breast, where an explosion of colourful flowers covered it. Over where his heart roughly was, there was a tattoo of a heart-shaped gemstone. It was a teal hue, with various yellows mixed in. The scar they’d previously been tracing stopped at the middle of his chest, a white bandage taped to the end.

Ghost kept seated, knowing the wounds on their stomach would reopen if they stood. "...it's beautiful. Did..Did you get that done recently? When did you do that? I bet it hurt like hell."

Dova laughed with a nod. “It is not recent- done a long time ago, when war was not on our minds. But it did hurt- we had to stop twice because I had nearly fainted.” He laughed softly before gently touching the colourful collarbone. “..each flower signifies someone- or something- important to me. I haven’t been able to add or fix anything as of recently, sadly. I wanted to add someone.”

“Oh? Who’d you plan to add?” Ghost tilted their head slightly.

Dova burst into laughter before patting Ghost on their shoulder. “You, of course! I plan to add your flower..here.” He pointed to an empty spot near the bottom of the heart. “..is that ok?”

“Is that ok?! Of course! It’s your tattoo- I’m just honoured you cherish me that much.” Ghost head spun a bit from the amount of thought put into not slurring their words. “..thank you, Dova.”

“It is no issue..oh- you’re bleeding through again.” He looked down at their stomach, a worried expression in his eyes.

Ghost looked down and saw the bandages start to turn red rapidly. They chuckled and laid down for Dova to change the dressings, and they cringed at the size of the wound. It wasn’t deep, but it would take a month at most for it to heal properly. Dova murmured a healing spell, and the wound became a bit more shallow. Once the bandages were changed and the dirty ones set aside, Ghost sat up once more.

“Thank you for the pin... it came in handy so many times.” They sighed, intending to touch it on their chest but just feeling the bandages. “..where is it?”

“I put it in your supplies.” Dova pointed to the pack that laid in the corner of the tent. “I had to cut your shirt off in order to get to your wound properly. I have a replacement here.”

Dova handed Ghost a black shirt with a yellow trim along with a comfortable undershirt. He turned around as Ghost stripped the bandages carefully from around their chest and put on the clothing items, noticing a bruise forming near their collarbone from where Zar’roc was held. Once they finished changing, Dova helped them to their feet.

Ghost noticed the bow that was behind a dresser. They reached out for it and stumbled. Dova caught them and lowered them slowly to the ground, looking over. “..we had to get rid of your sword. I managed to save the handle, however. I knew you would prefer to keep it.”

“Thank you. Now..help me get the bow on me.” They wheezed, pulling themself up with the help of Dova.

Dova took the quiver and carefully put it around Ghost, then put the bow on the quiver. Leaving the tent, Ghost’s vision went blurry a few times from the fresh waves of pain, leaving themself to be heavily reliant on Dova’s support. They made their way through the camp, where Saphira’s bulk was seen before her. Ghost stopped when Eragon came into view, followed by his cousin, Roran. Eragon paused before gesturing to Ghost and saying, “This is Ghost. They’re..”

Ghost picked up on his words. “I’m his personal spellcaster-" They turned away to cough and curse as a fresh wave of pain shot through their chest,"-You must be Roran, hm?”

“Aye. Eragon spoke a bit about you whilst you were out.” Roran nodded his head. His appearance scared Ghost- he looked like their dad if he was younger and had brown hair. “From what Eragon says, you fight well.”

“Aw, thanks.” Ghost turned and coughed into their hand. “..I assume you all are going to see Nasuada too?”

With a nod and insistence from Eragon, Ghost was hoisted onto Saphira. They closed their eyes and reached out to Sokladr, who remained beside their tent. (God I want to see you.)

(We will be united soon. Focus on resting and healing yourself.) Sokladr hummed, (You fought well. I am very proud.)

(I should’ve let you fight.. I’m sorry, Sokladr.)

(No. You were right to hold me back- if you had released me, what benefit would come? Saphira had the situation under her talon- I would simply be another obstacle.)

Ghost smiled and gently let go of the tether, looking down to observe everyone. Dova, Eragon and Roran exchanged a few words, and Ghost found the topic to mainly be about them. Roran was fascinated by their bubble, and Eragon insisted it wasn’t the craziest thing they’ve done.

“Eragon. Remember the time when we were nearly late to lessons, and I had the smart idea of falling off the balcony?” Ghost croaked, then burst out into a short fit of laughter. “Your face was priceless!”

Roran snapped his head to them. “You what?”

“Well, I had to get down fast, and stairs take forever..so..” They made a gesture with their hands to the sky. “Yeet.”

“Yeet?”

Ghost choked for a moment. The slang came so naturally that they didn’t see an issue with it. They were thankful when Saphira stopped and Ghost could be hoisted down to the ground. Eragon slung their arm around his shoulders, and they smiled at him in thanks.

Nasuada stopped in the middle of her sentence as she spotted the new arrivals. Running toward them, she threw her arms around Eragon and cried, “Where were you? We thought you were dead, or worse.” 

“Not quite.” Eragon smiled. Arya murmured something, but Ghost couldn’t read her lips from a fresh wave of pain creeping in. 

Stepping back, Nasuada said, “We couldn’t see what happened to you and Saphira after you landed on the plateau. When the red dragon left and you didn’t appear, Arya tried to contact you but felt nothing, so we assumed...” She trailed off. “We were just debating the best way to transport Du Vrangr Gata and an entire company of warriors across the river.”

“Sounds like a job for me.” Ghost grinned.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you. I was just so tired after the fight, I forgot to lower my barriers.” Then Eragon brought Roran forward. “Nasuada, I would like to introduce my cousin, Roran. Ajihad may have mentioned him to you before. Roran, Lady Nasuada, leader of the Varden and my liege lord. And this is Arya Svit-kona, the elves’ ambassador.” Roran bowed to each of them in turn. “Formally, this is Ghost, my personal guard and spellcaster, and Dova who accompanies Ghost.”

“It is an honor to meet Eragon’s cousin,” said Nasuada.

“Indeed,” added Arya.

After they finished exchanging greetings, Eragon explained that the entire village of Carvahall had arrived on the Dragon Wing, and that Roran was the one responsible for killing the Twins. Ghost was impressed by the feats- it wasn’t easy to get an entire village to cooperate. They made a note to talk with him later on his methods. 

Nasuada lifted a dark eyebrow. “The Varden are in your debt, Roran, for stopping their rampage. Who knows how much damage the Twins would have caused before Eragon or Arya could have confronted them? You helped us to win this battle. I won’t forget that. Our supplies are limited, but I will see that everyone on your ship is clothed and fed, and that your sick are treated.”

Roran bowed even lower. “Thank you, Lady Nasuada.”

“If I weren’t so pressed for time, I would insist upon knowing how and why you and your village evaded Galbatorix’s men, traveled to Surda, and then found us. Even just the bare facts of your trek make an extraordinary tale. I still intend to learn the specifics- especially since I suspect it concerns Eragon- but I must deal with other, more urgent matters at the moment.”

“Of course, Lady Nasuada.”

“You may go, then.”

“Please,” said Eragon, “let him stay. He should be here for this.”

Nasuada gave him a quizzical look. “Very well. If you want. But enough of this dawdling. Jump to the meat of the matter and tell us about the Rider!”

Eragon began with a quick history of the three remaining dragon eggs- two of which had now hatched- as well as Morzan and Murtagh, so that Roran would understand the significance of his news.

Then he proceeded to describe his and Saphira’s fight with Thorn and the mysterious Rider, paying special attention to his extraordinary powers. “As soon as he spun his sword around, I realized we had dueled before, so I threw myself at him and tore off his helm.” Eragon paused.

“It was Murtagh, wasn’t it?” Nasuada asked, his voice hushed.

Before Eragon could say, Ghost nodded. “You figured that because the twins lived, aye?” Ghost caught a glimpse of Eragon’s side eye, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

A tear rolled down Nasuada’s cheek as she nodded. “It’s a pity that this befell Murtagh when he has already endured so much hardship. I enjoyed his company in Tronjheim and believed he was our ally, despite his upbringing. I find it hard to think of him as our enemy.” Turning to Roran, she said, “It seems I am also personally in your debt for slaying the traitors who murdered my father.”

(Ah, so that’s what happened. I had forgotten that her father was murdered by the Urgals as well as the Twins.) Dreyma's voice dulled everything else.

(You. How did you know what was going to happen?! How the soldiers would be pushed to the river? How did you know Murtagh’s name?! How did you know!)

(Easy, tiger.) Dreyma smirked. (I am surprised you had forgotten. It was your favourite part, aside from meeting Oromis.)

(How do you know that?! What do you mean “It was my favourite part” like this is a damn show?!) Ghost felt their eye twitch. (How?)

(I don’t have any reason to even mention this to you other than for you to squirm and whine as you blame yourself for..later events.) His laugh echoed. (Do be prepared- these next events are..startling. I just have one question for you.)

(I’m ready.)

(Do you remember how to dance?)

The question lingered in their head as a hand was waved in their face. They blinked and looked around. “...Sorry, the cramps and pain. What did I miss?”

“Do you think you could defeat Murtagh with the help of the elves’ spellcasters?” Nasuada spoke again.

“...why ask me- Eragon’s the main rider here!” They gestured. It clicked with Ghost that they didn't need to pretend to not be a rider to anyone except Roran. They turned to him and gave a half-assed smile. “..How good are you at keeping secrets?”

“I believe quite well. Is it revel-” Roran cut himself one when he saw their face.

Ghost had dropped their wards to reveal the milky silvery eye and the long silver scar, a shit-eating grin emerging on their face. “..So this may be me, but we MAY have an advantage over the Empire.”

He looked at Ghost, baffled for a moment. “..so the bodyguard thing-?”

“A lie. Sokladr is by my tent.” Ghost chuckled, “My formal title is Rider Ghost.”

For several minutes, they discussed the effect Murtagh could have on their campaign and strategies to minimize or eliminate it. At last Nasuada said, “Enough. We cannot decide this when we are bloody and tired and our minds are clouded from fighting. Go, rest, and we shall take this up again tomorrow.”

As Eragon turned to leave, Arya approached and looked him straight in the eye. “Do not allow this to trouble you overmuch, Eragon-elda. You are not your father, nor your brother. Their shame is not yours.”

“Aye,” agreed Nasuada. “Nor imagine that it has lowered our opinion of you.” She reached out and cupped his face. “I know you, Eragon. You have a good heart. The name of your father cannot change that.”

Eragon looked from one woman to the next, then twisted his hand over his chest. “Thank you.”

Ghost felt a string snap in their chest, and they shifted over to lean on Eragon just a little bit more, their eyes narrowing at Nasuada unintentionally. (Oh? Is someone perhaps a little bit jealous? Is it because he’s getting the attention.. Or is it that he’s not giving YOU attention?) Vynx purred quietly, (He has the looks, but Dova has the ass.)

(You shouldn't be- not even going to argue with you about that- This isn't a time for relationships. Bury the thought!) Ghost huffed, then realized their mistake. Vynx laughed sadistically as Ghost was forced to try and keep a straight face as they left the tent with the assistance of Eragon.

Dova stood beside Ghost and the two were about to depart when Roran stopped in front of Ghost. They bit the inside of their cheek- what was he about to do?

“You’re Ghost Ghastsson, right?” Roran asked. Ghost tensed, but quickly masked it to nod. “I spoke to your parents.”

“Krarst and Helen?!” Ghost gasped, their chest tightening and sending them into a coughing fit. They didn't even bother to correct him and just wheezed out, “What happened?! Where are they! What did you do?”

Roran offered his arm. “Come with me.”

They looked at Dova, and he gave them a nod. They took Roran’s arm carefully and walked beside him, taking longer strides to match Roran. They walked down the rows of tent, Eragon and Dova accompanying them. They glanced to Eragon, who didn’t look back. It was obvious that he was deep in thought, or talking to Saphira. Sokladr was asleep, else they’d be doing the same.

Roran eventually led them to the Dragon Wing, where villagers were unpacking the ship and setting up tents. They looked to Roran and nodded to him, occasionally stopping him to talk and get instructions. Ghost was fascinated by how well they worked- it was like one giant bee hive. They looked up to Roran, who casted a side eye to their direction. Not yet.

He led them to board the ship, then helped them sit on a crate that was yet to be carried off. He vanished soon after, leaving the three behind. Ghost looked to Eragon, then to Dova, who stared at one another. They blinked a few times before taking off Dova’s pin from their shirt, looking at it clearly. The golden trim that surrounded the petals of the flower was astounding- it was like an enamel pin.

“Who are they?” Eragon asked, his head turned to where Roran had left. Ghost looked and saw Roran leaving the hold of the ship.

There were two people accompanying him- a man with tanned skin, an untrimmed but well-kept beard with a sword that had a similar handle to Mr. Stab. The woman had brown curly hair, freckles covering her dark cheeks, and a bandana that held her hair out of her face. She was looking around wildly until she landed her eyes on Ghost. Ghost held her eyes, their heart pounding in their chest.

It was a blur of movement. Ghost remembered the pain as they tried to stand suddenly, nearly falling on their face but catching themself and hobbling to her. She quickly closed the distance and pulled Ghost close, her arms tight around them. Ghost broke into a fit of sobs then, holding onto Helen with renewed strength. Krarst must have come over, since they felt the hug become tighter. They couldn’t form the words they’d been meaning to say, only choked sobs and restrained breaths came out.

They were suddenly hoisted up, and they looked down to see Krarst holding them up. He had a large smile across his face, tears flowing into his beard. “My child! My child has returned!”

Helen gently took them from Krarst and cupped their face. “Oh my, look at how many scars you have! And the bow, and the hair-! You must tell us what has happened!”

Ghost laughed slightly. “..we..should get you two set up on the ground before we talk. I have so many questions! How- How did you get here?!”

Ghost, Dova and Eragon helped out with unloading the Dragon Wing. For the entire time, Ghost stayed by Helen and Krarsts’ side. They weren’t allowed to carry anything too heavy, always having it taken or magically lifted by Dova and Eragon. They insisted they were fine, but the two kept insisting otherwise. Ghost eventually gave up, and soon the Dragon wing was emptied with multiple tents set up.

Krarst hoisted Ghost onto his shoulders, and Helen followed behind as they located the tent given to them. It was small, but they didn’t seem to complain. Krarst let Helen take Ghost off his shoulders and put them on the ground, where they sat on a foldable stool across from the two adults. The tent fell into silence, apart from distant chatter and footsteps of passing families.

“...so..should I start, or should you?” Ghost asked, looking down to their boots.

“You, please. I want to hear all to what you have done.” Helen pleaded, untying the bandana around her hair to let the curls fall all around.

Ghost sighed and went into detail about what had happened after they left Gil’ead. They told them about how’d they got information from the bartender and then robbed the stable for Mi. They continued about how they’d been hunted by the shade twice, and ended up getting the upperhand to kill her.

“Shadeslayer.” Krarst whispered. Ghost rubbed the back of their neck, and he remarked, “Why do you hold yourself like that?! Hold your head high- killing a shade is a rare feat!”

Ghost laughed a bit forcefully before picking up their head and continuing their tale. They bit back their tongue once they got to the part in Ellesmera. They explained it briefly and had to full on stop. After Ellesmera, they left to Surda with Sokladr. They looked up at Krarst and Helen and took a deep breath in. “Can you two keep a secret? A very large, very important secret?”

Krarst and Helen looked between each other, then turned back to Ghost. “We promise you.”

Ghost took a deep breath in and muttered the word to end the ward across their face. They couldn’t bring themself to look them in the eyes. “...I..before the shade chased me for the second time..I unknowingly found a dragon’s egg. Once we were in Ellesmera, it hatched, and..” Ghost gestured to their eye. “That’s the extent of it. Once we left Ellesmera, I flew to Surda and..here we are, essentially.”

The adults sat in silence for a moment before Helen stood and crouched in front of them, gently cupping their face. She rubbed her thumb along the scar, each time sending a gentle bolt of electricity down their spine. She smiled softly and gently hugged them. “No matter what you are- Rider, Shadeslayer- You still are our child, and we will care for you. I’m so proud of you.”

Ghost tried to stifle back their tears, but they caved and broke into sobs once more. They hugged Helen, Krarst putting an arm around the two. Once they broke away, they sniffled and looked between the two. “I promise. I promise to protect the two of you. For what you have done for me, I swear my life to protect the two of you.” They swore in the ancient language.

End of book one.